This is a modern-English version of Pellucidar, originally written by Burroughs, Edgar Rice. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

PELLUCIDAR

By Edgar Rice Burroughs

PROLOGUE

Several years had elapsed since I had found the opportunity to do any big-game hunting; for at last I had my plans almost perfected for a return to my old stamping-grounds in northern Africa, where in other days I had had excellent sport in pursuit of the king of beasts.

Several years had passed since I last had the chance to go big-game hunting; finally, I had nearly finalized my plans to return to my old hunting grounds in northern Africa, where I used to have great experiences chasing the king of beasts.

The date of my departure had been set; I was to leave in two weeks. No schoolboy counting the lagging hours that must pass before the beginning of “long vacation” released him to the delirious joys of the summer camp could have been filled with greater impatience or keener anticipation.

The date for my departure was set; I was leaving in two weeks. No school kid counting the slow hours until summer break could be more impatient or excited than I was.

And then came a letter that started me for Africa twelve days ahead of my schedule.

And then I received a letter that sent me to Africa twelve days earlier than planned.

Often am I in receipt of letters from strangers who have found something in a story of mine to commend or to condemn. My interest in this department of my correspondence is ever fresh. I opened this particular letter with all the zest of pleasurable anticipation with which I had opened so many others. The post-mark (Algiers) had aroused my interest and curiosity, especially at this time, since it was Algiers that was presently to witness the termination of my coming sea voyage in search of sport and adventure.

I often get letters from strangers who have something to praise or criticize in my stories. I'm always eager to read these kinds of letters. I opened this particular one with the same excitement I usually feel. The postmark (Algiers) caught my interest and curiosity, especially now, since Algiers was going to be the end point of my upcoming sea voyage for fun and adventure.

Before the reading of that letter was completed lions and lion-hunting had fled my thoughts, and I was in a state of excitement bordering upon frenzy.

Before I finished reading that letter, thoughts of lions and lion-hunting vanished, and I was in a state of excitement that was almost frantic.

It—well, read it yourself, and see if you, too, do not find food for frantic conjecture, for tantalizing doubts, and for a great hope.

It—well, read it yourself, and see if you also don’t find plenty of material for wild speculation, for tempting uncertainties, and for a strong sense of hope.

Here it is:

Please provide the text you would like modernized.

DEAR SIR: I think that I have run across one of the most remarkable coincidences in modern literature. But let me start at the beginning:

DEAR SIR: I believe I have come across one of the most remarkable coincidences in contemporary literature. But let me start from the beginning:

I am, by profession, a wanderer upon the face of the earth. I have no trade—nor any other occupation.

I’m a wanderer traveling across the earth. I don’t have a job or any other occupation.

My father bequeathed me a competency; some remoter ancestors lust to roam. I have combined the two and invested them carefully and without extravagance.

My father left me a decent amount of money; some distant ancestors longed to travel. I've combined the two and invested wisely and frugally.

I became interested in your story, At the Earth’s Core, not so much because of the probability of the tale as of a great and abiding wonder that people should be paid real money for writing such impossible trash. You will pardon my candor, but it is necessary that you understand my mental attitude toward this particular story—that you may credit that which follows.

I found your story, At the Earth’s Core, intriguing, not so much because of how believable it is, but because it’s amazing that people actually get paid real money to write such unbelievable nonsense. I hope you don’t mind my honesty, but it’s important for you to know how I feel about this specific story so you can appreciate what I’m about to say.

Shortly thereafter I started for the Sahara in search of a rather rare species of antelope that is to be found only occasionally within a limited area at a certain season of the year. My chase led me far from the haunts of man.

Shortly after that, I set off for the Sahara to look for a pretty rare type of antelope that's only found occasionally in a specific area during a particular time of year. My hunt took me deep into regions far from civilization.

It was a fruitless search, however, in so far as antelope is concerned; but one night as I lay courting sleep at the edge of a little cluster of date-palms that surround an ancient well in the midst of the arid, shifting sands, I suddenly became conscious of a strange sound coming apparently from the earth beneath my head.

It was a useless search for antelope, but one night as I was trying to sleep at the edge of a small group of date palms surrounding an old well in the midst of the dry, shifting sands, I suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the ground beneath my head.

It was an intermittent ticking!

It was a sporadic ticking!

No reptile or insect with which I am familiar reproduces any such notes. I lay for an hour—listening intently.

No reptile or insect that I'm familiar with makes any sounds like that. I lay there for an hour—listening closely.

At last my curiosity got the better of me. I arose, lighted my lamp and commenced to investigate.

At last, my curiosity took over. I got up, turned on my lamp, and started to explore.

My bedding lay upon a rug stretched directly upon the warm sand. The noise appeared to be coming from beneath the rug. I raised it, but found nothing—yet, at intervals, the sound continued.

My bedding was on a rug spread directly over the warm sand. The noise seemed to be coming from under the rug. I lifted it, but found nothing—yet, at intervals, the sound persisted.

I dug into the sand with the point of my hunting-knife. A few inches below the surface of the sand I encountered a solid substance that had the feel of wood beneath the sharp steel.

I dug into the sand with the tip of my hunting knife. A few inches below the surface, I hit something solid that felt like wood beneath the sharp steel.

Excavating about it, I unearthed a small wooden box. From this receptacle issued the strange sound that I had heard.

Excavating around it, I discovered a small wooden box. From this container came the strange sound I had heard.

How had it come here?

How did it end up here?

What did it contain?

What was in it?

In attempting to lift it from its burying place I discovered that it seemed to be held fast by means of a very small insulated cable running farther into the sand beneath it.

In trying to pull it from where it was buried, I realized it was stuck because of a tiny insulated cable going deeper into the sand below it.

My first impulse was to drag the thing loose by main strength; but fortunately I thought better of this and fell to examining the box. I soon saw that it was covered by a hinged lid, which was held closed by a simple screwhook and eye.

My first instinct was to just pull the thing free with raw strength, but luckily I reconsidered and started looking at the box. I quickly realized that it had a hinged lid, which was kept closed by a basic screw hook and eye.

It took but a moment to loosen this and raise the cover, when, to my utter astonishment, I discovered an ordinary telegraph instrument clicking away within.

It took just a moment to loosen this and lift the cover, when, to my complete surprise, I found a regular telegraph instrument clicking away inside.

“What in the world,” thought I, “is this thing doing here?”

“What in the world,” I thought, “is this thing doing here?”

That it was a French military instrument was my first guess; but really there didn’t seem much likelihood that this was the correct explanation, when one took into account the loneliness and remoteness of the spot.

That it was a French military tool was my first thought; but honestly, it didn't seem very likely to be the right explanation, considering the isolation and seclusion of the location.

As I sat gazing at my remarkable find, which was ticking and clicking away there in the silence of the desert night, trying to convey some message which I was unable to interpret, my eyes fell upon a bit of paper lying in the bottom of the box beside the instrument. I picked it up and examined it. Upon it were written but two letters:

As I sat looking at my amazing discovery, which was ticking and clicking in the stillness of the desert night, trying to communicate some message that I couldn't understand, my eyes landed on a piece of paper lying at the bottom of the box next to the instrument. I picked it up and checked it out. It had only two letters written on it:

D. I.

D.I.

They meant nothing to me then. I was baffled.

They didn't mean anything to me at that time. I was confused.

Once, in an interval of silence upon the part of the receiving instrument, I moved the sending-key up and down a few times. Instantly the receiving mechanism commenced to work frantically.

Once, during a moment of silence from the receiving device, I moved the sending key up and down a few times. Immediately, the receiving mechanism started working frantically.

I tried to recall something of the Morse Code, with which I had played as a little boy—but time had obliterated it from my memory. I became almost frantic as I let my imagination run riot among the possibilities for which this clicking instrument might stand.

I tried to remember some of the Morse Code I used to mess around with as a kid—but time had wiped it from my memory. I became almost frantic as I let my imagination run wild with all the possibilities this clicking device could represent.

Some poor devil at the unknown other end might be in dire need of succor. The very franticness of the instrument’s wild clashing betokened something of the kind.

Some poor soul on the other end might be in desperate need of help. The franticness of the instrument's wild clashing suggested something like that.

And there sat I, powerless to interpret, and so powerless to help!

And there I sat, unable to understand, and therefore unable to help!

It was then that the inspiration came to me. In a flash there leaped to my mind the closing paragraphs of the story I had read in the club at Algiers:

It was then that inspiration struck me. In an instant, the final paragraphs of the story I had read at the club in Algiers jumped into my mind:

Does the answer lie somewhere upon the bosom of the broad Sahara, at the ends of two tiny wires, hidden beneath a lost cairn?

Does the answer lie somewhere in the vast Sahara, at the ends of two small wires, hidden beneath a lost pile of stones?

The idea seemed preposterous. Experience and intelligence combined to assure me that there could be no slightest grain of truth or possibility in your wild tale—it was fiction pure and simple.

The idea seemed ridiculous. My experience and intelligence assured me that there wasn't even a tiny bit of truth or possibility in your crazy story—it was pure fiction.

And yet where WERE the other ends of those wires?

And yet where were the other ends of those wires?

What was this instrument—ticking away here in the great Sahara—but a travesty upon the possible!

What was this device—ticking away here in the vast Sahara—but a mockery of what could be!

Would I have believed in it had I not seen it with my own eyes?

Would I have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes?

And the initials—D. I.—upon the slip of paper!

And the initials—D. I.—on the piece of paper!

David’s initials were these—David Innes.

David's initials were D.I.

I smiled at my imaginings. I ridiculed the assumption that there was an inner world and that these wires led downward through the earth’s crust to the surface of Pellucidar. And yet—

I smiled at my daydreams. I mocked the idea that there was an inner world and that these wires went down through the Earth's crust to the surface of Pellucidar. And yet—

Well, I sat there all night, listening to that tantalizing clicking, now and then moving the sending-key just to let the other end know that the instrument had been discovered. In the morning, after carefully returning the box to its hole and covering it over with sand, I called my servants about me, snatched a hurried breakfast, mounted my horse, and started upon a forced march for Algiers.

Well, I sat there all night, listening to that enticing clicking, occasionally tapping the sending key just to let the other end know that I had found the instrument. In the morning, after carefully putting the box back in its hole and covering it with sand, I gathered my servants around me, quickly grabbed breakfast, hopped on my horse, and began a brisk march to Algiers.

I arrived here today. In writing you this letter I feel that I am making a fool of myself.

I got here today. Writing you this letter makes me feel like I'm acting foolish.

There is no David Innes.

There’s no David Innes.

There is no Dian the Beautiful.

There is no Dian the Beautiful.

There is no world within a world.

There is no world inside another world.

Pellucidar is but a realm of your imagination—nothing more.

Pellucidar is just a realm of your imagination—nothing more.

BUT—

BUT—

The incident of the finding of that buried telegraph instrument upon the lonely Sahara is little short of uncanny, in view of your story of the adventures of David Innes.

The discovery of that buried telegraph device in the desolate Sahara is nothing less than eerie, especially considering your tale about the adventures of David Innes.

I have called it one of the most remarkable coincidences in modern fiction. I called it literature before, but—again pardon my candor—your story is not.

I’ve called it one of the most amazing coincidences in modern fiction. I mentioned it as literature before, but—please excuse my honesty—your story isn’t.

And now—why am I writing you?

And now—why am I writing to you?

Heaven knows, unless it is that the persistent clicking of that unfathomable enigma out there in the vast silences of the Sahara has so wrought upon my nerves that reason refuses longer to function sanely.

Heaven knows, unless it’s that the constant clicking of that mysterious puzzle out there in the vast quiet of the Sahara has affected my nerves so much that reason can no longer function properly.

I cannot hear it now, yet I know that far away to the south, all alone beneath the sands, it is still pounding out its vain, frantic appeal.

I can't hear it now, but I know that far to the south, all alone under the sands, it's still beating out its desperate, pointless call.

It is maddening.

It's so frustrating.

It is your fault—I want you to release me from it.

It’s your fault—I want you to let me go from it.

Cable me at once, at my expense, that there was no basis of fact for your story, At the Earth’s Core.

Cable me immediately, at my expense, that there was no factual basis for your story, At the Earth’s Core.

Very respectfully yours,

Sincerely,

COGDON NESTOR,
    —— and —— Club,
        Algiers.
            June 1st, —.

COGDON NESTOR,
    —— and —— Club,
        Algiers.
            June 1st, —.

Ten minutes after reading this letter I had cabled Mr. Nestor as follows:

Ten minutes after reading this letter, I had sent a cable to Mr. Nestor that said:

Story true. Await me Algiers.

True story. Wait for me in Algiers.

As fast as train and boat would carry me, I sped toward my destination. For all those dragging days my mind was a whirl of mad conjecture, of frantic hope, of numbing fear.

As quickly as the train and boat could take me, I rushed toward my destination. Throughout those endless days, my mind was a storm of wild guesses, anxious hope, and overwhelming fear.

The finding of the telegraph-instrument practically assured me that David Innes had driven Perry’s iron mole back through the earth’s crust to the buried world of Pellucidar; but what adventures had befallen him since his return?

The discovery of the telegraph instrument practically confirmed for me that David Innes had pushed Perry’s iron mole back through the earth’s crust to the hidden world of Pellucidar; but what adventures had he experienced since his return?

Had he found Dian the Beautiful, his half-savage mate, safe among his friends, or had Hooja the Sly One succeeded in his nefarious schemes to abduct her?

Had he found Dian the Beautiful, his wild mate, safe with his friends, or had Hooja the Sly One managed to carry out his wicked plans to kidnap her?

Did Abner Perry, the lovable old inventor and paleontologist, still live?

Did Abner Perry, the lovable old inventor and paleontologist, still live?

Had the federated tribes of Pellucidar succeeded in overthrowing the mighty Mahars, the dominant race of reptilian monsters, and their fierce, gorilla-like soldiery, the savage Sagoths?

Had the united tribes of Pellucidar managed to overthrow the powerful Mahars, the leading race of reptilian creatures, and their fierce, gorilla-like soldiers, the brutal Sagoths?

I must admit that I was in a state bordering upon nervous prostration when I entered the —— and —— Club, in Algiers, and inquired for Mr. Nestor. A moment later I was ushered into his presence, to find myself clasping hands with the sort of chap that the world holds only too few of.

I have to admit that I felt pretty anxious when I walked into the —— and —— Club in Algiers and asked for Mr. Nestor. Just a moment later, I was shown into his office, and I found myself shaking hands with someone rare in this world.

He was a tall, smooth-faced man of about thirty, clean-cut, straight, and strong, and weather-tanned to the hue of a desert Arab. I liked him immensely from the first, and I hope that after our three months together in the desert country—three months not entirely lacking in adventure—he found that a man may be a writer of “impossible trash” and yet have some redeeming qualities.

He was a tall, smooth-faced man in his thirties, clean-cut, straight, strong, and deeply tanned like a desert Arab. I liked him a lot right from the start, and I hope that after our three months together in the desert—which were definitely not without their share of adventure—he realized that a person could be a writer of “impossible trash” and still have some redeeming qualities.

The day following my arrival at Algiers we left for the south, Nestor having made all arrangements in advance, guessing, as he naturally did, that I could be coming to Africa for but a single purpose—to hasten at once to the buried telegraph-instrument and wrest its secret from it.

The day after I got to Algiers, we headed south. Nestor had set everything up ahead of time, knowing, as he naturally did, that I could only be in Africa for one reason—to rush to the buried telegraph instrument and uncover its secret.

In addition to our native servants, we took along an English telegraph-operator named Frank Downes. Nothing of interest enlivened our journey by rail and caravan till we came to the cluster of date-palms about the ancient well upon the rim of the Sahara.

In addition to our local servants, we brought an English telegraph operator named Frank Downes. Nothing exciting happened during our journey by train and caravan until we reached the group of date palms around the ancient well on the edge of the Sahara.

It was the very spot at which I first had seen David Innes. If he had ever raised a cairn above the telegraph instrument no sign of it remained now. Had it not been for the chance that caused Cogdon Nestor to throw down his sleeping rug directly over the hidden instrument, it might still be clicking there unheard—and this story still unwritten.

It was the exact place where I first saw David Innes. If he ever built a pile of stones over the telegraph instrument, there was no trace of it now. If it hadn’t been for the coincidence that made Cogdon Nestor drop his sleeping rug right over the hidden instrument, it might still be clicking away unnoticed—and this story might never have been told.

When we reached the spot and unearthed the little box the instrument was quiet, nor did repeated attempts upon the part of our telegrapher succeed in winning a response from the other end of the line. After several days of futile endeavor to raise Pellucidar, we had begun to despair. I was as positive that the other end of that little cable protruded through the surface of the inner world as I am that I sit here today in my study—when about midnight of the fourth day I was awakened by the sound of the instrument.

When we got to the location and dug up the small box, the device was silent, and our telegrapher’s repeated efforts to get a response from the other end of the line failed. After several days of trying to contact Pellucidar without success, we started to lose hope. I was as certain that the other end of that little cable reached into the inner world as I am that I'm sitting here today in my study—when, around midnight on the fourth day, I was awakened by the sound of the device.

Leaping to my feet I grasped Downes roughly by the neck and dragged him out of his blankets. He didn’t need to be told what caused my excitement, for the instant he was awake he, too, heard the long-hoped for click, and with a whoop of delight pounced upon the instrument.

Leaping to my feet, I grabbed Downes roughly by the neck and yanked him out of his blankets. He didn’t need me to explain what had me so excited; the moment he woke up, he also heard the long-awaited click, and with a shout of joy, he lunged for the instrument.

Nestor was on his feet almost as soon as I. The three of us huddled about that little box as if our lives depended upon the message it had for us.

Nestor was up almost as quickly as I was. The three of us crowded around that little box as if our lives depended on the message it held for us.

Downes interrupted the clicking with his sending-key. The noise of the receiver stopped instantly.

Downes interrupted the clicking with his sending key. The noise from the receiver stopped immediately.

“Ask who it is, Downes,” I directed.

“Ask who it is, Downes,” I said.

He did so, and while we awaited the Englishman’s translation of the reply, I doubt if either Nestor or I breathed.

He did that, and while we waited for the Englishman’s translation of the reply, I doubt that either Nestor or I breathed.

“He says he’s David Innes,” said Downes. “He wants to know who we are.”

“He says he’s David Innes,” Downes said. “He wants to know who we are.”

“Tell him,” said I; “and that we want to know how he is—and all that has befallen him since I last saw him.”

“Tell him,” I said; “and that we want to know how he's doing—and everything that's happened to him since I last saw him.”

For two months I talked with David Innes almost every day, and as Downes translated, either Nestor or I took notes. From these, arranged in chronological order, I have set down the following account of the further adventures of David Innes at the earth’s core, practically in his own words.

For two months, I spoke with David Innes almost every day, and as Downes translated, either Nestor or I took notes. Based on these notes, organized chronologically, I've written the following account of David Innes's further adventures at the earth’s core, mostly in his own words.

CHAPTER I
LOST ON PELLUCIDAR

The Arabs, of whom I wrote you at the end of my last letter (Innes began), and whom I thought to be enemies intent only upon murdering me, proved to be exceedingly friendly—they were searching for the very band of marauders that had threatened my existence. The huge rhamphorhynchus-like reptile that I had brought back with me from the inner world—the ugly Mahar that Hooja the Sly One had substituted for my dear Dian at the moment of my departure—filled them with wonder and with awe.

The Arabs, whom I told you about at the end of my last letter (Innes began), and whom I believed were enemies only focused on killing me, turned out to be incredibly friendly—they were looking for the very group of marauders that had tried to harm me. The massive rhamphorhynchus-like reptile that I had brought back from the inner world—the ugly Mahar that Hooja the Sly One had swapped for my dear Dian just before I left—filled them with amazement and fear.

Nor less so did the mighty subterranean prospector which had carried me to Pellucidar and back again, and which lay out in the desert about two miles from my camp.

Nor did the powerful underground prospector, which had taken me to Pellucidar and back, rest any less, and it was out in the desert about two miles from my camp.

With their help I managed to get the unwieldy tons of its great bulk into a vertical position—the nose deep in a hole we had dug in the sand and the rest of it supported by the trunks of date-palms cut for the purpose.

With their help, I was able to get the heavy mass into an upright position—the nose stuck deep in a hole we had dug in the sand, and the rest of it propped up by the trunks of date palms cut for that purpose.

It was a mighty engineering job with only wild Arabs and their wilder mounts to do the work of an electric crane—but finally it was completed, and I was ready for departure.

It was an impressive engineering task with just fierce Arabs and their even fiercer horses to do the work of an electric crane—but in the end, it was finished, and I was set to leave.

For some time I hesitated to take the Mahar back with me. She had been docile and quiet ever since she had discovered herself virtually a prisoner aboard the “iron mole.” It had been, of course, impossible for me to communicate with her since she had no auditory organs and I no knowledge of her fourth-dimension, sixth-sense method of communication.

For a while, I was unsure about bringing the Mahar back with me. She had been calm and quiet ever since she realized she was basically a prisoner on the “iron mole.” Obviously, I couldn't talk to her because she didn't have ears, and I didn't understand her way of communicating through her fourth-dimensional, sixth-sense methods.

Naturally I am kind-hearted, and so I found it beyond me to leave even this hateful and repulsive thing alone in a strange and hostile world. The result was that when I entered the iron mole I took her with me.

Naturally, I’m kind-hearted, so I couldn’t bring myself to leave even this hateful and disgusting thing alone in a strange and unfriendly world. As a result, when I got into the iron mole, I took her with me.

That she knew that we were about to return to Pellucidar was evident, for immediately her manner changed from that of habitual gloom that had pervaded her, to an almost human expression of contentment and delight.

That she knew we were about to go back to Pellucidar was clear, because her attitude shifted instantly from the usual sadness that had surrounded her to a nearly human look of happiness and joy.

Our trip through the earth’s crust was but a repetition of my two former journeys between the inner and the outer worlds. This time, however, I imagine that we must have maintained a more nearly perpendicular course, for we accomplished the journey in a few minutes’ less time than upon the occasion of my first journey through the five-hundred-mile crust. Just a trifle less than seventy-two hours after our departure into the sands of the Sahara, we broke through the surface of Pellucidar.

Our journey through the Earth's crust was just a repeat of my previous two trips between the inner and outer worlds. This time, though, I think we must have kept a much more vertical path, because we completed the journey in a few minutes less time than my first trip through the five-hundred-mile crust. Just a little under seventy-two hours after we left the Sahara sands, we broke through to the surface of Pellucidar.

Fortune once again favored me by the slightest of margins, for when I opened the door in the prospector’s outer jacket I saw that we had missed coming up through the bottom of an ocean by but a few hundred yards.

Fortune was on my side again, just barely, because when I opened the door in the prospector’s outer jacket, I noticed we had only missed coming up from the bottom of an ocean by a few hundred yards.

The aspect of the surrounding country was entirely unfamiliar to me—I had no conception of precisely where I was upon the one hundred and twenty-four million square miles of Pellucidar’s vast land surface.

The landscape around me was completely new—I had no idea exactly where I was in the one hundred and twenty-four million square miles of Pellucidar's enormous land area.

The perpetual midday sun poured down its torrid rays from zenith, as it had done since the beginning of Pellucidarian time—as it would continue to do to the end of it. Before me, across the wide sea, the weird, horizonless seascape folded gently upward to meet the sky until it lost itself to view in the azure depths of distance far above the level of my eyes.

The constant midday sun beat down with its intense rays from overhead, just as it had since the dawn of Pellucidarian time—and would continue doing so until the very end. In front of me, across the vast ocean, the strange, endless seascape gently rose to meet the sky until it vanished from sight in the deep blue distances far above my eye level.

How strange it looked! How vastly different from the flat and puny area of the circumscribed vision of the dweller upon the outer crust!

How strange it looked! How vastly different from the flat and tiny area of the limited view of the person living on the surface!

I was lost. Though I wandered ceaselessly throughout a lifetime, I might never discover the whereabouts of my former friends of this strange and savage world. Never again might I see dear old Perry, nor Ghak the Hairy One, nor Dacor the Strong One, nor that other infinitely precious one—my sweet and noble mate, Dian the Beautiful!

I was lost. Even though I roamed endlessly throughout my life, I might never find my old friends from this strange and wild world. I may never see my dear old Perry again, or Ghak the Hairy One, or Dacor the Strong One, or that other incredibly special person—my sweet and noble partner, Dian the Beautiful!

But even so I was glad to tread once more the surface of Pellucidar. Mysterious and terrible, grotesque and savage though she is in many of her aspects, I can not but love her. Her very savagery appealed to me, for it is the savagery of unspoiled Nature.

But even so, I was happy to walk once again on the surface of Pellucidar. Mysterious and terrifying, strange and wild as she is in many ways, I can't help but love her. Her very wildness drew me in, because it represents the rawness of untouched Nature.

The magnificence of her tropic beauties enthralled me. Her mighty land areas breathed unfettered freedom.

The beauty of her tropical landscape captivated me. Her vast lands exuded unrestrained freedom.

Her untracked oceans, whispering of virgin wonders unsullied by the eye of man, beckoned me out upon their restless bosoms.

Her uncharted oceans, whispering of untouched wonders free from human eyes, called me out onto their restless waves.

Not for an instant did I regret the world of my nativity. I was in Pellucidar. I was home. And I was content.

Not for a second did I regret the world I was born into. I was in Pellucidar. I was home. And I was happy.

As I stood dreaming beside the giant thing that had brought me safely through the earth’s crust, my traveling companion, the hideous Mahar, emerged from the interior of the prospector and stood beside me. For a long time she remained motionless.

As I stood lost in thought next to the massive object that had transported me safely through the Earth's crust, my traveling companion, the ugly Mahar, came out from the inside of the prospector and stood next to me. She stayed still for a long time.

What thoughts were passing through the convolutions of her reptilian brain?

What thoughts were running through her reptilian brain?

I do not know.

I don't know.

She was a member of the dominant race of Pellucidar. By a strange freak of evolution her kind had first developed the power of reason in that world of anomalies.

She was part of the dominant race of Pellucidar. Due to a peculiar twist of evolution, her people were the first to develop the ability to think rationally in that world of oddities.

To her, creatures such as I were of a lower order. As Perry had discovered among the writings of her kind in the buried city of Phutra, it was still an open question among the Mahars as to whether man possessed means of intelligent communication or the power of reason.

To her, beings like me were of a lower status. As Perry had found among the writings of her people in the buried city of Phutra, it was still a debated topic among the Mahars whether humans had the ability for intelligent communication or the capacity for reason.

Her kind believed that in the center of all-pervading solidity there was a single, vast, spherical cavity, which was Pellucidar. This cavity had been left there for the sole purpose of providing a place for the creation and propagation of the Mahar race. Everything within it had been put there for the uses of the Mahar.

Her kind believed that at the center of all-encompassing solidity, there was a huge, round hollow space known as Pellucidar. This hollow space existed solely to create and sustain the Mahar race. Everything inside it was placed there for the use of the Mahar.

I wondered what this particular Mahar might think now. I found pleasure in speculating upon just what the effect had been upon her of passing through the earth’s crust, and coming out into a world that one of even less intelligence than the great Mahars could easily see was a different world from her own Pellucidar.

I wondered what this specific Mahar thinks now. I enjoyed imagining what the impact of passing through the earth's crust and emerging into a world that even someone with less intelligence than the great Mahars could easily recognize as different from her own Pellucidar would have been on her.

What had she thought of the outer world’s tiny sun?

What did she think of the little sun in the outside world?

What had been the effect upon her of the moon and myriad stars of the clear African nights?

What effect had the moon and countless stars of the clear African nights had on her?

How had she explained them?

How did she explain them?

With what sensations of awe must she first have watched the sun moving slowly across the heavens to disappear at last beneath the western horizon, leaving in his wake that which the Mahar had never before witnessed—the darkness of night? For upon Pellucidar there is no night. The stationary sun hangs forever in the center of the Pellucidarian sky—directly overhead.

With what feelings of wonder must she have first seen the sun moving slowly across the sky to finally vanish below the western horizon, leaving behind what the Mahar had never seen before—the darkness of night? Because in Pellucidar, there is no night. The stationary sun hangs forever in the center of the Pellucidarian sky—right overhead.

Then, too, she must have been impressed by the wondrous mechanism of the prospector which had bored its way from world to world and back again. And that it had been driven by a rational being must also have occurred to her.

Then, she must have been struck by the amazing mechanism of the prospector that had drilled its way from one world to another and back again. And the fact that it had been operated by a rational being probably crossed her mind as well.

Too, she had seen me conversing with other men upon the earth’s surface. She had seen the arrival of the caravan of books and arms, and ammunition, and the balance of the heterogeneous collection which I had crammed into the cabin of the iron mole for transportation to Pellucidar.

Too, she had seen me talking with other men on the earth’s surface. She had witnessed the arrival of the caravan loaded with books, weapons, and ammunition, along with the mixed assortment that I had packed into the cabin of the iron mole for transport to Pellucidar.

She had seen all these evidences of a civilization and brain-power transcending in scientific achievement anything that her race had produced; nor once had she seen a creature of her own kind.

She had witnessed all these signs of a civilization and intelligence that surpassed anything her own people had achieved in science; yet she had never encountered a being of her own kind.

There could have been but a single deduction in the mind of the Mahar—there were other worlds than Pellucidar, and the gilak was a rational being.

There could have been only one conclusion in the mind of the Mahar—there were other worlds besides Pellucidar, and the gilak was a rational being.

Now the creature at my side was creeping slowly toward the near-by sea. At my hip hung a long-barreled six-shooter—somehow I had been unable to find the same sensation of security in the newfangled automatics that had been perfected since my first departure from the outer world—and in my hand was a heavy express rifle.

Now the creature beside me was slowly moving toward the nearby sea. At my side hung a long-barreled revolver—somehow I hadn't found the same feeling of security in the modern automatics that had been developed since I first left the outside world—and in my hand was a heavy express rifle.

I could have shot the Mahar with ease, for I knew intuitively that she was escaping—but I did not.

I could have easily shot the Mahar because I instinctively knew she was getting away—but I didn't.

I felt that if she could return to her own kind with the story of her adventures, the position of the human race within Pellucidar would be advanced immensely at a single stride, for at once man would take his proper place in the considerations of the reptilia.

I felt that if she could go back to her own kind with the story of her adventures, the status of humanity in Pellucidar would be significantly improved in one go, because instantly, humans would take their rightful place in the thoughts of the reptilia.

At the edge of the sea the creature paused and looked back at me. Then she slid sinuously into the surf.

At the shoreline, the creature stopped and glanced back at me. Then she gracefully slipped into the waves.

For several minutes I saw no more of her as she luxuriated in the cool depths.

For several minutes, I didn't see her again as she enjoyed the cool depths.

Then a hundred yards from shore she rose and there for another short while she floated upon the surface.

Then, a hundred yards from shore, she surfaced and floated there for a little while longer.

Finally she spread her giant wings, flapped them vigorously a score of times and rose above the blue sea. A single time she circled far aloft—and then straight as an arrow she sped away.

Finally, she spread her huge wings, flapped them energetically twenty times, and soared above the blue sea. She circled once high in the sky—and then, like an arrow, she shot away.

I watched her until the distant haze enveloped her and she had disappeared. I was alone.

I watched her until the distant mist surrounded her and she was gone. I was alone.

My first concern was to discover where within Pellucidar I might be—and in what direction lay the land of the Sarians where Ghak the Hairy One ruled.

My first concern was to figure out where I was in Pellucidar and in what direction the land of the Sarians, ruled by Ghak the Hairy One, could be found.

But how was I to guess in which direction lay Sari?

But how was I supposed to know which way Sari was?

And if I set out to search—what then?

And if I start to search—what then?

Could I find my way back to the prospector with its priceless freight of books, firearms, ammunition, scientific instruments, and still more books—its great library of reference works upon every conceivable branch of applied sciences?

Could I make my way back to the prospector with its invaluable cargo of books, firearms, ammunition, scientific tools, and even more books—its extensive library of reference materials on every imaginable area of applied sciences?

And if I could not, of what value was all this vast storehouse of potential civilization and progress to be to the world of my adoption?

And if I couldn’t, what good was all this huge wealth of potential civilization and progress to the world I now belonged to?

Upon the other hand, if I remained here alone with it, what could I accomplish single-handed?

On the other hand, if I stayed here alone with it, what could I achieve by myself?

Nothing.

Nothing.

But where there was no east, no west, no north, no south, no stars, no moon, and only a stationary midday sun, how was I to find my way back to this spot should ever I get out of sight of it?

But where there was no east, no west, no north, no south, no stars, no moon, and just a fixed midday sun, how was I supposed to find my way back to this place if I ever lost sight of it?

I didn’t know.

I had no idea.

For a long time I stood buried in deep thought, when it occurred to me to try out one of the compasses I had brought and ascertain if it remained steadily fixed upon an unvarying pole. I reentered the prospector and fetched a compass without.

For a long time, I stood lost in thought when I had the idea to use one of the compasses I had brought to see if it stayed pointed at a constant pole. I went back into the prospector and got a compass.

Moving a considerable distance from the prospector that the needle might not be influenced by its great bulk of iron and steel I turned the delicate instrument about in every direction.

Moving a fair distance from the prospector so the needle wouldn't be affected by its heavy iron and steel, I twisted the delicate instrument in every direction.

Always and steadily the needle remained rigidly fixed upon a point straight out to sea, apparently pointing toward a large island some ten or twenty miles distant. This then should be north.

Always and steadily, the needle stayed firmly fixed on a point directly out to sea, seemingly directing toward a large island about ten or twenty miles away. This must be north.

I drew my note-book from my pocket and made a careful topographical sketch of the locality within the range of my vision. Due north lay the island, far out upon the shimmering sea.

I took my notebook out of my pocket and made a detailed map of the area I could see. Due north was the island, far out on the sparkling sea.

The spot I had chosen for my observations was the top of a large, flat boulder which rose six or eight feet above the turf. This spot I called Greenwich. The boulder was the “Royal Observatory.”

The place I chose for my observations was the top of a large, flat boulder that stood six or eight feet above the grass. I named this spot Greenwich. The boulder was the “Royal Observatory.”

I had made a start! I cannot tell you what a sense of relief was imparted to me by the simple fact that there was at least one spot within Pellucidar with a familiar name and a place upon a map.

I had made a start! I can't express how relieved I felt just knowing there was at least one place in Pellucidar with a familiar name and a spot on a map.

It was with almost childish joy that I made a little circle in my note-book and traced the word Greenwich beside it.

It was with almost childlike excitement that I drew a small circle in my notebook and wrote the word Greenwich next to it.

Now I felt I might start out upon my search with some assurance of finding my way back again to the prospector.

Now I felt like I could begin my search with some confidence that I would find my way back to the prospector.

I decided that at first I would travel directly south in the hope that I might in that direction find some familiar landmark. It was as good a direction as any. This much at least might be said of it.

I figured I would first head straight south, hoping to spot some familiar landmark in that direction. It was as good a route as any. At least I could say that much.

Among the many other things I had brought from the outer world were a number of pedometers. I slipped three of these into my pockets with the idea that I might arrive at a more or less accurate mean from the registrations of them all.

Among the many other things I had brought from the outside world were several pedometers. I slipped three of them into my pockets, thinking that I could get a fairly accurate average from the readings of all of them.

On my map I would register so many paces south, so many east, so many west, and so on. When I was ready to return I would then do so by any route that I might choose.

On my map, I would mark how many steps south, how many east, how many west, and so on. When I was ready to head back, I would take whatever route I wanted.

I also strapped a considerable quantity of ammunition across my shoulders, pocketed some matches, and hooked an aluminum fry-pan and a small stew-kettle of the same metal to my belt.

I also slung a good amount of ammunition across my shoulders, pocketed some matches, and clipped an aluminum frying pan and a small stew pot made of the same material to my belt.

I was ready—ready to go forth and explore a world!

I was ready—ready to go out and explore the world!

Ready to search a land area of 124,110,000 square miles for my friends, my incomparable mate, and good old Perry!

Ready to search an area of 124,110,000 square miles for my friends, my amazing partner, and good old Perry!

And so, after locking the door in the outer shell of the prospector, I set out upon my quest. Due south I traveled, across lovely valleys thick-dotted with grazing herds.

And so, after locking the door of the prospector's outer shell, I set off on my journey. I traveled due south, across beautiful valleys filled with grazing herds.

Through dense primeval forests I forced my way and up the slopes of mighty mountains searching for a pass to their farther sides.

Through thick ancient forests, I pushed my way and up the slopes of huge mountains, looking for a pass to their other sides.

Ibex and musk-sheep fell before my good old revolver, so that I lacked not for food in the higher altitudes. The forests and the plains gave plentifully of fruits and wild birds, antelope, aurochsen, and elk.

Ibex and musk sheep fell to my trusty old revolver, so I had plenty of food in the higher altitudes. The forests and plains provided an abundance of fruits, wild birds, antelope, aurochs, and elk.

Occasionally, for the larger game animals and the gigantic beasts of prey, I used my express rifle, but for the most part the revolver filled all my needs.

Sometimes, for the bigger game animals and the huge predators, I used my express rifle, but for the most part, the revolver met all my needs.

There were times, too, when faced by a mighty cave bear, a saber-toothed tiger, or huge felis spelaea, black-maned and terrible, even my powerful rifle seemed pitifully inadequate—but fortune favored me so that I passed unscathed through adventures that even the recollection of causes the short hairs to bristle at the nape of my neck.

There were times when I was confronted by a massive cave bear, a saber-toothed tiger, or a huge saber-toothed cat, with its black mane and fearsome presence, and even my powerful rifle felt completely useless—but luck was on my side, allowing me to get through experiences that still make the hairs on the back of my neck stand up just thinking about them.

How long I wandered toward the south I do not know, for shortly after I left the prospector something went wrong with my watch, and I was again at the mercy of the baffling timelessness of Pellucidar, forging steadily ahead beneath the great, motionless sun which hangs eternally at noon.

How long I wandered south, I don't know, because shortly after leaving the prospector, something went wrong with my watch, and I was once again at the mercy of the confusing timelessness of Pellucidar, moving steadily ahead beneath the great, motionless sun that hangs eternally at noon.

I ate many times, however, so that days must have elapsed, possibly months with no familiar landscape rewarding my eager eyes.

I ate many times, though, so days must have passed, maybe even months, with no familiar scenery for my eager eyes to see.

I saw no men nor signs of men. Nor is this strange, for Pellucidar, in its land area, is immense, while the human race there is very young and consequently far from numerous.

I saw no people or signs of people. This isn’t surprising, since Pellucidar is huge in land area, while the human population there is pretty young and therefore not very large.

Doubtless upon that long search mine was the first human foot to touch the soil in many places—mine the first human eye to rest upon the gorgeous wonders of the landscape.

Surely, during that long search, my foot was the first human one to touch the ground in many places—my eyes the first to take in the stunning beauty of the landscape.

It was a staggering thought. I could not but dwell upon it often as I made my lonely way through this virgin world. Then, quite suddenly, one day I stepped out of the peace of manless primality into the presence of man—and peace was gone.

It was an overwhelming thought. I couldn't help but think about it constantly as I traveled through this untouched world by myself. Then, one day, out of nowhere, I stepped out of the calm of this uninhabited wilderness and found myself in the presence of people—and that peace was gone.

It happened thus:

It happened like this:

I had been following a ravine downward out of a chain of lofty hills and had paused at its mouth to view the lovely little valley that lay before me. At one side was tangled wood, while straight ahead a river wound peacefully along parallel to the cliffs in which the hills terminated at the valley’s edge.

I had been walking down a ravine out of a series of tall hills and had stopped at its entrance to take in the beautiful little valley in front of me. On one side was a thicket of trees, while right ahead, a river flowed gently alongside the cliffs where the hills met the valley's edge.

Presently, as I stood enjoying the lovely scene, as insatiate for Nature’s wonders as if I had not looked upon similar landscapes countless times, a sound of shouting broke from the direction of the woods. That the harsh, discordant notes rose from the throats of men I could not doubt.

Currently, as I stood appreciating the beautiful scene, just as eager for Nature’s wonders as if I had never seen similar landscapes before, a sound of shouting erupted from the direction of the woods. I couldn’t doubt that the harsh, jarring sounds came from the throats of men.

I slipped behind a large boulder near the mouth of the ravine and waited. I could hear the crashing of underbrush in the forest, and I guessed that whoever came came quickly—pursued and pursuers, doubtless.

I crouched behind a big rock near the opening of the ravine and waited. I could hear the rustling of bushes in the forest, and I figured that whoever was coming was moving fast—both the one being chased and the ones chasing, for sure.

In a short time some hunted animal would break into view, and a moment later a score of half-naked savages would come leaping after with spears or club or great stone-knives.

In a short time, some hunted animal would come into view, and a moment later, a group of bare-chested warriors would leap after it, armed with spears, clubs, or large stone knives.

I had seen the thing so many times during my life within Pellucidar that I felt that I could anticipate to a nicety precisely what I was about to witness. I hoped that the hunters would prove friendly and be able to direct me toward Sari.

I had seen the thing so many times in my life in Pellucidar that I felt I could perfectly predict what I was about to see. I hoped the hunters would be friendly and could help me find Sari.

Even as I was thinking these thoughts the quarry emerged from the forest. But it was no terrified four-footed beast. Instead, what I saw was an old man—a terrified old man!

Even as I was having these thoughts, the quarry came out of the forest. But it wasn't a scared four-legged animal. Instead, what I saw was an old man—a terrified old man!

Staggering feebly and hopelessly from what must have been some very terrible fate, if one could judge from the horrified expressions he continually cast behind him toward the wood, he came stumbling on in my direction.

Stumbling weakly and desperately from what must have been a truly terrible fate, judging by the horrified looks he kept throwing back at the woods, he approached me.

He had covered but a short distance from the forest when I beheld the first of his pursuers—a Sagoth, one of those grim and terrible gorilla-men who guard the mighty Mahars in their buried cities, faring forth from time to time upon slave-raiding or punitive expeditions against the human race of Pellucidar, of whom the dominant race of the inner world think as we think of the bison or the wild sheep of our own world.

He had only traveled a short distance from the forest when I saw the first of his pursuers—a Sagoth, one of those grim and terrifying gorilla-men who protect the powerful Mahars in their hidden cities. They occasionally go out on slave-raiding or punishment missions against the human population of Pellucidar, whom the ruling race of the inner world views much like we view the bison or wild sheep of our own world.

Close behind the foremost Sagoth came others until a full dozen raced, shouting after the terror-stricken old man. They would be upon him shortly, that was plain.

Close behind the lead Sagoth came others until a full dozen raced, yelling after the terrified old man. They would catch up to him soon, that was obvious.

One of them was rapidly overhauling him, his back-thrown spear-arm testifying to his purpose.

One of them was quickly catching up to him, his arm thrown back with the spear showing his intent.

And then, quite with the suddenness of an unexpected blow, I realized a past familiarity with the gait and carriage of the fugitive.

And then, just like an unexpected punch, I suddenly recognized the walk and posture of the person on the run.

Simultaneously there swept over me the staggering fact that the old man was—PERRY! That he was about to die before my very eyes with no hope that I could reach him in time to avert the awful catastrophe—for to me it meant a real catastrophe!

Simultaneously, it hit me hard that the old man was—PERRY! He was about to die right in front of me, and there was no way I could get to him in time to stop the terrible disaster—because to me, it was a true disaster!

Perry was my best friend.

Perry was my BFF.

Dian, of course, I looked upon as more than friend. She was my mate—a part of me.

Dian, of course, I saw as more than just a friend. She was my partner—a part of me.

I had entirely forgotten the rifle in my hand and the revolvers at my belt; one does not readily synchronize his thoughts with the stone age and the twentieth century simultaneously.

I had completely forgotten about the rifle in my hand and the revolvers at my belt; it’s not easy to align your thoughts with both the Stone Age and the twentieth century at the same time.

Now from past habit I still thought in the stone age, and in my thoughts of the stone age there were no thoughts of firearms.

Now, out of habit, I still thought in terms of the stone age, and in my stone age thoughts, there was no concept of firearms.

The fellow was almost upon Perry when the feel of the gun in my hand awoke me from the lethargy of terror that had gripped me. From behind my boulder I threw up the heavy express rifle—a mighty engine of destruction that might bring down a cave bear or a mammoth at a single shot—and let drive at the Sagoth’s broad, hairy breast.

The guy was almost on top of Perry when the weight of the gun in my hand snapped me out of the paralyzing fear that had taken hold of me. From behind my rock, I raised the heavy express rifle—a powerful weapon that could take down a cave bear or a mammoth with one shot—and fired at the Sagoth’s wide, hairy chest.

At the sound of the shot he stopped stock-still. His spear dropped from his hand.

At the sound of the shot, he froze. His spear fell from his hand.

Then he lunged forward upon his face.

Then he lunged forward onto his face.

The effect upon the others was little less remarkable. Perry alone could have possibly guessed the meaning of the loud report or explained its connection with the sudden collapse of the Sagoth. The other gorilla-men halted for but an instant. Then with renewed shrieks of rage they sprang forward to finish Perry.

The impact on the others was almost just as striking. Only Perry might have been able to interpret the loud noise or explain its link to the sudden fall of the Sagoth. The other gorilla-men paused for just a moment. Then, with fresh cries of anger, they charged forward to finish off Perry.

At the same time I stepped from behind my boulder, drawing one of my revolvers that I might conserve the more precious ammunition of the express rifle. Quickly I fired again with the lesser weapon.

At the same time, I stepped out from behind my boulder, pulling out one of my revolvers so I could save the more valuable ammo for the express rifle. I quickly fired again with the smaller weapon.

Then it was that all eyes were directed toward me. Another Sagoth fell to the bullet from the revolver; but it did not stop his companions. They were out for revenge as well as blood now, and they meant to have both.

Then all eyes turned to me. Another Sagoth fell to the bullet from the revolver, but that didn't stop his friends. They were after revenge as well as blood now, and they were determined to get both.

As I ran forward toward Perry I fired four more shots, dropping three of our antagonists. Then at last the remaining seven wavered. It was too much for them, this roaring death that leaped, invisible, upon them from a great distance.

As I rushed toward Perry, I fired four more shots, taking down three of our enemies. Finally, the remaining seven hesitated. This relentless, unseen death attacking them from far away was too overwhelming.

As they hesitated I reached Perry’s side. I have never seen such an expression upon any man’s face as that upon Perry’s when he recognized me. I have no words wherewith to describe it. There was not time to talk then—scarce for a greeting. I thrust the full, loaded revolver into his hand, fired the last shot in my own, and reloaded. There were but six Sagoths left then.

As they hesitated, I moved to Perry’s side. I’ve never seen such an expression on anyone's face as the one Perry had when he recognized me. I can’t find the words to describe it. There wasn’t time to talk then—barely enough for a greeting. I shoved the fully loaded revolver into his hand, fired the last shot from mine, and reloaded. There were only six Sagoths left at that point.

They started toward us once more, though I could see that they were terrified probably as much by the noise of the guns as by their effects. They never reached us. Half-way the three that remained turned and fled, and we let them go.

They started coming toward us again, but I could tell they were scared, probably just as much by the sound of the guns as by what they were doing. They never made it to us. Halfway there, the three that were left turned and ran, and we let them go.

The last we saw of them they were disappearing into the tangled undergrowth of the forest. And then Perry turned and threw his arms about my neck and, burying his old face upon my shoulder, wept like a child.

The last we saw of them, they were fading into the thick brush of the forest. Then Perry turned, wrapped his arms around my neck, and buried his aged face in my shoulder, crying like a child.

CHAPTER II
TRAVELING WITH TERROR

We made camp there beside the peaceful river. There Perry told me all that had befallen him since I had departed for the outer crust.

We set up camp there next to the calm river. It was there that Perry shared everything that had happened to him since I left for the outer crust.

It seemed that Hooja had made it appear that I had intentionally left Dian behind, and that I did not purpose ever returning to Pellucidar. He told them that I was of another world and that I had tired of this and of its inhabitants.

It looked like Hooja had made it seem like I had purposely left Dian behind and that I had no intention of coming back to Pellucidar. He told them that I was from another world and that I had grown bored with this place and its people.

To Dian he had explained that I had a mate in the world to which I was returning; that I had never intended taking Dian the Beautiful back with me; and that she had seen the last of me.

To Dian, he explained that I had a partner in the world I was going back to; that I had never planned to take Dian the Beautiful with me; and that she had seen the last of me.

Shortly afterward Dian had disappeared from the camp, nor had Perry seen or heard aught of her since.

Shortly after, Dian had vanished from the camp, and Perry hadn't seen or heard anything from her since.

He had no conception of the time that had elapsed since I had departed, but guessed that many years had dragged their slow way into the past.

He had no idea how much time had passed since I left, but he guessed that many years had slowly gone by.

Hooja, too, had disappeared very soon after Dian had left. The Sarians, under Ghak the Hairy One, and the Amozites under Dacor the Strong One, Dian’s brother, had fallen out over my supposed defection, for Ghak would not believe that I had thus treacherously deceived and deserted them.

Hooja also vanished shortly after Dian left. The Sarians, led by Ghak the Hairy One, and the Amozites, led by Dacor the Strong One, who is Dian’s brother, had a falling out over my supposed betrayal. Ghak refused to believe that I had treacherously deceived and abandoned them.

The result had been that these two powerful tribes had fallen upon one another with the new weapons that Perry and I had taught them to make and to use. Other tribes of the new federation took sides with the original disputants or set up petty revolutions of their own.

The outcome was that these two powerful tribes turned against each other using the new weapons that Perry and I had taught them to create and use. Other tribes in the new federation either sided with the original combatants or started their own small uprisings.

The result was the total demolition of the work we had so well started.

The outcome was the complete destruction of the project we had begun so well.

Taking advantage of the tribal war, the Mahars had gathered their Sagoths in force and fallen upon one tribe after another in rapid succession, wreaking awful havoc among them and reducing them for the most part to as pitiable a state of terror as that from which we had raised them.

Taking advantage of the tribal war, the Mahars had gathered their Sagoths in large numbers and attacked one tribe after another in quick succession, causing terrible destruction among them and reducing them to a state of fear as pitiful as that from which we had rescued them.

Alone of all the once-mighty federation the Sarians and the Amozites with a few other tribes continued to maintain their defiance of the Mahars; but these tribes were still divided among themselves, nor had it seemed at all probable to Perry when he had last been among them that any attempt at re-amalgamation would be made.

Alone among all the once-powerful federation, the Sarians and the Amozites, along with a few other tribes, continued to stand up to the Mahars; however, these tribes were still divided among themselves, and when Perry had last been with them, it didn't seem likely at all that any attempt at coming together again would be made.

“And thus, your majesty,” he concluded, “has faded back into the oblivion of the Stone Age our wondrous dream and with it has gone the First Empire of Pellucidar.”

“And so, your majesty,” he finished, “has slipped back into the oblivion of the Stone Age along with our amazing dream and with it has disappeared the First Empire of Pellucidar.”

We both had to smile at the use of my royal title, yet I was indeed still “Emperor of Pellucidar,” and some day I meant to rebuild what the vile act of the treacherous Hooja had torn down.

We both had to smile at the use of my royal title, yet I was still the “Emperor of Pellucidar,” and someday I planned to restore what the hateful act of the treacherous Hooja had destroyed.

But first I would find my empress. To me she was worth forty empires.

But first, I would find my empress. To me, she was worth forty empires.

“Have you no clue as to the whereabouts of Dian?” I asked.

“Do you have any idea where Dian is?” I asked.

“None whatever,” replied Perry. “It was in search of her that I came to the pretty pass in which you discovered me, and from which, David, you saved me.

“Not at all,” Perry replied. “I came to the nice situation you found me in because I was looking for her, and it was you, David, who saved me from it.”

“I knew perfectly well that you had not intentionally deserted either Dian or Pellucidar. I guessed that in some way Hooja the Sly One was at the bottom of the matter, and I determined to go to Amoz, where I guessed that Dian might come to the protection of her brother, and do my utmost to convince her, and through her Dacor the Strong One, that we had all been victims of a treacherous plot to which you were no party.

“I knew very well that you hadn’t intentionally abandoned either Dian or Pellucidar. I suspected that somehow Hooja the Sly One was behind it all, and I decided to go to Amoz, where I thought Dian might seek to protect her brother. I would do my best to convince her, and through her, Dacor the Strong One, that we had all fallen victim to a treacherous plot that you had no part in.”

“I came to Amoz after a most trying and terrible journey, only to find that Dian was not among her brother’s people and that they knew naught of her whereabouts.

“I arrived at Amoz after a really tough and awful journey, only to discover that Dian was not with her brother’s people and they had no idea where she might be.”

“Dacor, I am sure, wanted to be fair and just, but so great were his grief and anger over the disappearance of his sister that he could not listen to reason, but kept repeating time and again that only your return to Pellucidar could prove the honesty of your intentions.

“Dacor, I'm sure, wanted to be fair and just, but his grief and anger over his sister's disappearance were so intense that he couldn't think clearly. He just kept insisting that only your return to Pellucidar could prove how sincere you were.”

“Then came a stranger from another tribe, sent I am sure at the instigation of Hooja. He so turned the Amozites against me that I was forced to flee their country to escape assassination.

“Then a stranger from another tribe showed up, and I’m sure he was sent at Hooja's request. He turned the Amozites against me so much that I had to flee their land to avoid being killed.”

“In attempting to return to Sari I became lost, and then the Sagoths discovered me. For a long time I eluded them, hiding in caves and wading in rivers to throw them off my trail.

“In trying to get back to Sari, I got lost, and then the Sagoths found me. For a long time, I managed to escape them, hiding in caves and wading through rivers to confuse them."

“I lived on nuts and fruits and the edible roots that chance threw in my way.

“I survived on nuts, fruits, and any edible roots I happened to come across.”

“I traveled on and on, in what directions I could not even guess; and at last I could elude them no longer and the end came as I had long foreseen that it would come, except that I had not foreseen that you would be there to save me.”

“I kept going, in directions I couldn't even guess; and eventually I couldn't escape them any longer, and the end came just as I had always predicted it would, except that I hadn’t expected you to be there to save me.”

We rested in our camp until Perry had regained sufficient strength to travel again. We planned much, rebuilding all our shattered air-castles; but above all we planned most to find Dian.

We stayed at our camp until Perry got enough strength to travel again. We talked a lot, dreaming up all our broken plans; but more than anything, we focused on finding Dian.

I could not believe that she was dead, yet where she might be in this savage world, and under what frightful conditions she might be living, I could not guess.

I couldn't believe she was gone, but I had no idea where she could be in this brutal world or what terrible conditions she might be facing.

When Perry was rested we returned to the prospector, where he fitted himself out fully like a civilized human being—under-clothing, socks, shoes, khaki jacket and breeches and good, substantial puttees.

When Perry was rested, we went back to the prospector, where he got himself fully equipped like a civilized person—undergarments, socks, shoes, a khaki jacket, trousers, and sturdy puttees.

When I had come upon him he was clothed in rough sadak sandals, a gee-string and a tunic fashioned from the shaggy hide of a thag. Now he wore real clothing again for the first time since the ape-folk had stripped us of our apparel that long-gone day that had witnessed our advent within Pellucidar.

When I found him, he was dressed in rough sandals, a loincloth, and a tunic made from the shaggy hide of a thag. Now, for the first time since the ape people had taken our clothes on that distant day when we first arrived in Pellucidar, he was wearing real clothes again.

With a bandoleer of cartridges across his shoulder, two six-shooters at his hips, and a rifle in his hand he was a much rejuvenated Perry.

With a bandolier of cartridges slung across his shoulder, two six-shooters at his hips, and a rifle in his hand, he was a significantly revitalized Perry.

Indeed he was quite a different person altogether from the rather shaky old man who had entered the prospector with me ten or eleven years before, for the trial trip that had plunged us into such wondrous adventures and into such a strange and hitherto undreamed-of-world.

Indeed, he was a completely different person from the rather shaky old man who had entered the prospector with me ten or eleven years earlier, for the trial trip that had thrown us into such amazing adventures and into such a strange and previously unimaginable world.

Now he was straight and active. His muscles, almost atrophied from disuse in his former life, had filled out.

Now he was fit and active. His muscles, which had nearly wasted away from disuse in his previous life, had developed.

He was still an old man of course, but instead of appearing ten years older than he really was, as he had when we left the outer world, he now appeared about ten years younger. The wild, free life of Pellucidar had worked wonders for him.

He was still an old man, of course, but instead of looking ten years older than he actually was, like he did when we left the outside world, he now looked about ten years younger. The wild, free life of Pellucidar had done amazing things for him.

Well, it must need have done so or killed him, for a man of Perry’s former physical condition could not long have survived the dangers and rigors of the primitive life of the inner world.

Well, it must have done so or killed him, because a man in Perry’s previous physical state couldn't have survived for long the dangers and hardships of the primitive life in the inner world.

Perry had been greatly interested in my map and in the “royal observatory” at Greenwich. By use of the pedometers we had retraced our way to the prospector with ease and accuracy.

Perry was really interested in my map and the “royal observatory” at Greenwich. Using the pedometers, we easily and accurately retraced our steps to the prospector.

Now that we were ready to set out again we decided to follow a different route on the chance that it might lead us into more familiar territory.

Now that we were prepared to head out again, we chose to take a different route in the hopes that it would lead us to more familiar ground.

I shall not weary you with a repetition of the countless adventures of our long search. Encounters with wild beasts of gigantic size were of almost daily occurrence; but with our deadly express rifles we ran comparatively little risk when one recalls that previously we had both traversed this world of frightful dangers inadequately armed with crude, primitive weapons and all but naked.

I won't bore you by repeating the many adventures from our long search. We frequently encountered gigantic wild animals, but with our powerful rifles, we faced relatively little danger, especially considering that before, we had explored this terrifying world with only basic, primitive weapons and hardly any clothing.

We ate and slept many times—so many that we lost count—and so I do not know how long we roamed, though our map shows the distances and directions quite accurately. We must have covered a great many thousand square miles of territory, and yet we had seen nothing in the way of a familiar landmark, when from the heights of a mountain-range we were crossing I descried far in the distance great masses of billowing clouds.

We ate and slept countless times—so many that we lost track—and I don't know how long we wandered, although our map accurately shows the distances and directions. We must have traveled thousands of square miles, and yet we hadn't seen anything familiar. Then, from the peaks of a mountain range we were crossing, I spotted large, billowing clouds far off in the distance.

Now clouds are practically unknown in the skies of Pellucidar. The moment that my eyes rested upon them my heart leaped. I seized Perry’s arm and, pointing toward the horizonless distance, shouted:

Now clouds are almost nonexistent in the skies of Pellucidar. As soon as I saw them, my heart skipped a beat. I grabbed Perry’s arm and, pointing toward the endless distance, shouted:

“The Mountains of the Clouds!”

“The Cloud Mountains!”

“They lie close to Phutra, and the country of our worst enemies, the Mahars,” Perry remonstrated.

“They’re right next to Phutra and the land of our biggest enemies, the Mahars,” Perry objected.

“I know it,” I replied, “but they give us a starting-point from which to prosecute our search intelligently. They are at least a familiar landmark.

“I get it,” I said, “but they give us a starting point to carry out our search wisely. They’re at least a familiar reference point.”

“They tell us that we are upon the right trail and not wandering far in the wrong direction.

“They say we’re on the right track and not straying too far in the wrong direction.

“Furthermore, close to the Mountains of the Clouds dwells a good friend, Ja the Mezop. You did not know him, but you know all that he did for me and all that he will gladly do to aid me.

“Furthermore, near the Mountains of the Clouds lives a good friend, Ja the Mezop. You might not know him, but you are aware of everything he did for me and all that he will happily do to help me.

“At least he can direct us upon the right direction toward Sari.”

“At least he can guide us in the right direction toward Sari.”

“The Mountains of the Clouds constitute a mighty range,” replied Perry. “They must cover an enormous territory. How are you to find your friend in all the great country that is visible from their rugged flanks?”

“The Mountains of the Clouds are an impressive range,” replied Perry. “They must span a huge area. How will you find your friend in all the vast land that can be seen from their rugged sides?”

“Easily,” I answered him, “for Ja gave me minute directions. I recall almost his exact words:

“Sure,” I replied, “because Ja gave me detailed instructions. I can almost remember his exact words:

“‘You need merely come to the foot of the highest peak of the Mountains of the Clouds. There you will find a river that flows into the Lural Az.

“‘You just need to go to the base of the tallest peak of the Mountains of the Clouds. There, you’ll find a river that flows into the Lural Az.

“‘Directly opposite the mouth of the river you will see three large islands far out—so far that they are barely discernible. The one to the extreme left as you face them from the mouth of the river is Anoroc, where I rule the tribe of Anoroc.’”

“‘Directly across from the river's mouth, you'll see three large islands way out—so far that they’re barely visible. The one on the far left as you face them from the river's mouth is Anoroc, where I lead the Anoroc tribe.’”

And so we hastened onward toward the great cloud-mass that was to be our guide for several weary marches. At last we came close to the towering crags, Alp-like in their grandeur.

And so we hurried on toward the big cloud mass that would be our guide for several exhausting days of travel. Finally, we got close to the towering cliffs, Alpine in their magnificence.

Rising nobly among its noble fellows, one stupendous peak reared its giant head thousands of feet above the others. It was he whom we sought; but at its foot no river wound down toward any sea.

Rising proudly among its majestic companions, one huge peak lifted its massive summit thousands of feet above the rest. It was the one we were searching for; but at its base, no river flowed down toward any sea.

“It must rise from the opposite side,” suggested Perry, casting a rueful glance at the forbidding heights that barred our further progress. “We cannot endure the arctic cold of those high flung passes, and to traverse the endless miles about this interminable range might require a year or more. The land we seek must lie upon the opposite side of the mountains.”

“It has to be on the other side,” Perry suggested, looking regretfully at the daunting heights that were blocking our way. “We can’t handle the freezing cold of those high passes, and going around this endless mountain range could take a year or even longer. The land we’re looking for has to be on the other side of the mountains.”

“Then we must cross them,” I insisted.

“Then we have to cross them,” I insisted.

Perry shrugged.

Perry shrugged.

“We can’t do it, David,” he repeated. “We are dressed for the tropics. We should freeze to death among the snows and glaciers long before we had discovered a pass to the opposite side.”

“We can’t do it, David,” he said again. “We’re dressed for the tropics. We’d freeze to death in the snow and glaciers long before we found a way to the other side.”

“We must cross them,” I reiterated. “We will cross them.”

“We have to cross them,” I repeated. “We will cross them.”

I had a plan, and that plan we carried out. It took some time.

I had a plan, and we executed that plan. It took a while.

First we made a permanent camp part way up the slopes where there was good water. Then we set out in search of the great, shaggy cave bear of the higher altitudes.

First, we established a permanent camp partway up the slopes where there was plenty of water. Then we headed out in search of the massive, shaggy cave bear that lived at higher altitudes.

He is a mighty animal—a terrible animal. He is but little larger than his cousin of the lesser, lower hills; but he makes up for it in the awfulness of his ferocity and in the length and thickness of his shaggy coat. It was his coat that we were after.

He is a fierce creature—a terrifying one. He's only a bit bigger than his cousin from the smaller hills, but he compensates for that with his frightening ferocity and the length and thickness of his shaggy fur. It was his fur that we were chasing after.

We came upon him quite unexpectedly. I was trudging in advance along a rocky trail worn smooth by the padded feet of countless ages of wild beasts. At a shoulder of the mountain around which the path ran I came face to face with the Titan.

We ran into him completely by surprise. I was walking ahead on a rocky trail smoothed out by the soft feet of countless generations of wild animals. At a bend in the mountain where the path curved, I came face to face with the Titan.

I was going up for a fur coat. He was coming down for breakfast. Each realized that here was the very thing he sought.

I was heading up for a fur coat. He was coming down for breakfast. Both of us understood that we had found exactly what we were looking for.

With a horrid roar the beast charged me.

With a terrifying roar, the creature charged at me.

At my right the cliff rose straight upward for thousands of feet.

At my right, the cliff shot straight up for thousands of feet.

At my left it dropped into a dim, abysmal cañon.

At my left, it fell into a dark, endless canyon.

In front of me was the bear.

In front of me was the bear.

Behind me was Perry.

Perry was behind me.

I shouted to him in warning, and then I raised my rifle and fired into the broad breast of the creature. There was no time to take aim; the thing was too close upon me.

I shouted to him as a warning, then I lifted my rifle and shot at the broad chest of the creature. There was no time to aim; it was too close to me.

But that my bullet took effect was evident from the howl of rage and pain that broke from the frothing jowls. It didn’t stop him, though.

But it was clear my bullet had hit home from the howl of rage and pain that erupted from the frothing jaws. It didn’t stop him, though.

I fired again, and then he was upon me. Down I went beneath his ton of maddened, clawing flesh and bone and sinew.

I shot again, and then he was on me. Down I went beneath his heavy, frenzied body of clawing flesh, bone, and sinew.

I thought my time had come. I remember feeling sorry for poor old Perry, left all alone in this inhospitable, savage world.

I thought my time was up. I remember feeling bad for poor old Perry, left all alone in this harsh, brutal world.

And then of a sudden I realized that the bear was gone and that I was quite unharmed. I leaped to my feet, my rifle still clutched in my hand, and looked about for my antagonist.

And then suddenly I realized that the bear was gone and that I was completely unharmed. I jumped to my feet, my rifle still in my hand, and looked around for my opponent.

I thought that I should find him farther down the trail, probably finishing Perry, and so I leaped in the direction I supposed him to be, to find Perry perched upon a projecting rock several feet above the trail. My cry of warning had given him time to reach this point of safety.

I thought I would find him further down the trail, probably finishing up with Perry, so I jumped in the direction I thought he was, only to discover Perry sitting on a jutting rock several feet above the path. My shout of warning had given him the chance to get to this safe spot.

There he squatted, his eyes wide and his mouth ajar, the picture of abject terror and consternation.

There he crouched, his eyes wide and his mouth open, a picture of pure terror and shock.

“Where is he?” he cried when he saw me. “Where is he?”

“Where is he?” he shouted when he saw me. “Where is he?”

“Didn’t he come this way?” I asked.

“Didn’t he come this way?” I asked.

“Nothing came this way,” replied the old man. “But I heard his roars—he must have been as large as an elephant.”

“Nothing came this way,” replied the old man. “But I heard his roars—he must have been as big as an elephant.”

“He was,” I admitted; “but where in the world do you suppose he disappeared to?”

“He was,” I admitted; “but where on earth do you think he went?”

Then came a possible explanation to my mind. I returned to the point at which the bear had hurled me down and peered over the edge of the cliff into the abyss below.

Then a possible explanation came to mind. I went back to the spot where the bear had thrown me down and looked over the edge of the cliff into the void below.

Far, far down I saw a small brown blotch near the bottom of the canon. It was the bear.

Far, far down I saw a small brown spot near the bottom of the canyon. It was the bear.

My second shot must have killed him, and so his dead body, after hurling me to the path, had toppled over into the abyss. I shivered at the thought of how close I, too, must have been to going over with him.

My second shot must have killed him, and so his lifeless body, after throwing me to the side, had fallen into the abyss. I shivered at the thought of how close I had been to going over with him.

It took us a long time to reach the carcass, and arduous labor to remove the great pelt. But at last the thing was accomplished, and we returned to camp dragging the heavy trophy behind us.

It took us a long time to get to the carcass, and it was hard work to take off the huge pelt. But finally, we got it done, and we headed back to camp, dragging the heavy trophy behind us.

Here we devoted another considerable period to scraping and curing it. When this was done to our satisfaction we made heavy boots, trousers, and coats of the shaggy skin, turning the fur in.

Here we spent a significant amount of time scraping and curing it. Once we were satisfied with the results, we made sturdy boots, pants, and coats from the shaggy skin, with the fur turned inside.

From the scraps we fashioned caps that came down around our ears, with flaps that fell about our shoulders and breasts. We were now fairly well equipped for our search for a pass to the opposite side of the Mountains of the Clouds.

From the scraps, we made caps that covered our ears, with flaps that hung around our shoulders and chests. We were now quite well-prepared for our quest to find a way to the other side of the Mountains of the Clouds.

Our first step now was to move our camp upward to the very edge of the perpetual snows which cap this lofty range. Here we built a snug, secure little hut, which we provisioned and stored with fuel for its diminutive fireplace.

Our first step now was to move our camp up to the very edge of the perpetual snow that covers this high range. Here we built a cozy, secure little hut, which we stocked with supplies and firewood for its small fireplace.

With our hut as a base we sallied forth in search of a pass across the range.

With our hut as a base, we set out in search of a way across the range.

Our every move was carefully noted upon our maps which we now kept in duplicate. By this means we were saved tedious and unnecessary retracing of ways already explored.

Our every move was carefully recorded on our maps, which we now kept in copies. This way, we avoided the tedious and unnecessary backtracking on routes we had already explored.

Systematically we worked upward in both directions from our base, and when we had at last discovered what seemed might prove a feasible pass we moved our belongings to a new hut farther up.

Systematically, we worked our way up in both directions from our base, and when we finally found what looked like a viable pass, we moved our things to a new hut further up.

It was hard work—cold, bitter, cruel work. Not a step did we take in advance but the grim reaper strode silently in our tracks.

It was tough work—cold, harsh, brutal work. Not a single step we took forward did not have the grim reaper silently following behind us.

There were the great cave bears in the timber, and gaunt, lean wolves—huge creatures twice the size of our Canadian timber-wolves. Farther up we were assailed by enormous white bears—hungry, devilish fellows, who came roaring across the rough glacier tops at the first glimpse of us, or stalked us stealthily by scent when they had not yet seen us.

There were massive cave bears in the woods, along with thin, lean wolves—big animals that were double the size of our Canadian timber wolves. Further along, we were confronted by giant white bears—hungry, vicious creatures that charged across the rocky glacier peaks as soon as they spotted us, or tracked us quietly by scent before they had seen us.

It is one of the peculiarities of life within Pellucidar that man is more often the hunted than the hunter. Myriad are the huge-bellied carnivora of this primitive world. Never, from birth to death, are those great bellies sufficiently filled, so always are their mighty owners prowling about in search of meat.

It’s one of the strange aspects of life in Pellucidar that humans are more often the prey than the predator. There are countless large, carnivorous creatures in this primitive world. From the moment they’re born until they die, those massive bellies are never full enough, so their powerful owners are always on the lookout for meat.

Terribly armed for battle as they are, man presents to them in his primal state an easy prey, slow of foot, puny of strength, ill-equipped by nature with natural weapons of defense.

Terribly armed for battle as they are, man appears to them in his primitive state as an easy target, slow-moving, weak, and poorly equipped by nature with natural defenses.

The bears looked upon us as easy meat. Only our heavy rifles saved us from prompt extinction. Poor Perry never was a raging lion at heart, and I am convinced that the terrors of that awful period must have caused him poignant mental anguish.

The bears saw us as easy prey. Only our heavy rifles kept us from being wiped out. Poor Perry was never really brave, and I believe that the horrors of that terrifying time must have caused him a lot of mental suffering.

When we were abroad pushing our trail farther and farther toward the distant break which, we assumed, marked a feasible way across the range, we never knew at what second some great engine of clawed and fanged destruction might rush upon us from behind, or lie in wait for us beyond an ice-hummock or a jutting shoulder of the craggy steeps.

When we were out in the wilderness pushing our path further and further toward the far-off gap that we thought would offer a possible way across the mountains, we never knew when some massive creature with claws and fangs might suddenly attack us from behind or hide and ambush us beyond a frozen mound or a protruding ledge of the rocky cliffs.

The roar of our rifles was constantly shattering the world-old silence of stupendous canons upon which the eye of man had never before gazed. And when in the comparative safety of our hut we lay down to sleep the great beasts roared and fought without the walls, clawed and battered at the door, or rushed their colossal frames headlong against the hut’s sides until it rocked and trembled to the impact.

The sound of our rifles constantly broke the ancient silence of the massive canyons that no human eye had ever seen before. And when we finally laid down to sleep in the relative safety of our hut, the great beasts roared and battled outside, scratching and banging on the door, or slamming their gigantic bodies against the sides of the hut until it shook and trembled from the force.

Yes, it was a gay life.

Yes, it was a joyful life.

Perry had got to taking stock of our ammunition each time we returned to the hut. It became something of an obsession with him.

Perry had started checking our ammo every time we got back to the hut. It became kind of an obsession for him.

He’d count our cartridges one by one and then try to figure how long it would be before the last was expended and we must either remain in the hut until we starved to death or venture forth, empty, to fill the belly of some hungry bear.

He’d count our cartridges one by one and then try to figure out how long it would be before the last one was used up, and we would have to either stay in the hut until we starved to death or go outside empty-handed to become lunch for some hungry bear.

I must admit that I, too, felt worried, for our progress was indeed snail-like, and our ammunition could not last forever. In discussing the problem, finally we came to the decision to burn our bridges behind us and make one last supreme effort to cross the divide.

I have to admit that I was also worried because our progress was really slow, and our supplies wouldn’t last forever. After talking it over, we finally decided to burn our bridges behind us and make one final, determined push to get across.

It would mean that we must go without sleep for a long period, and with the further chance that when the time came that sleep could no longer be denied we might still be high in the frozen regions of perpetual snow and ice, where sleep would mean certain death, exposed as we would be to the attacks of wild beasts and without shelter from the hideous cold.

It would mean that we would have to stay awake for an extended time, and there's also the risk that when the moment came when we couldn't avoid sleep any longer, we might still be in the frozen areas of constant snow and ice, where sleeping would be a death sentence, leaving us open to the threats of wild animals and without any protection from the brutal cold.

But we decided that we must take these chances and so at last we set forth from our hut for the last time, carrying such necessities as we felt we could least afford to do without. The bears seemed unusually troublesome and determined that time, and as we clambered slowly upward beyond the highest point to which we had previously attained, the cold became infinitely more intense.

But we decided that we had to take these risks, so finally, we left our hut for the last time, taking only the essentials we felt we couldn’t live without. The bears were especially bothersome and persistent that day, and as we climbed slowly higher than we had ever been before, the cold became incredibly more intense.

Presently, with two great bears dogging our footsteps we entered a dense fog.

Currently, with two huge bears following us closely, we walked into a thick fog.

We had reached the heights that are so often cloud-wrapped for long periods. We could see nothing a few paces beyond our noses.

We had reached the heights that are often covered in fog for long stretches. We could barely see a few steps in front of us.

We dared not turn back into the teeth of the bears which we could hear grunting behind us. To meet them in this bewildering fog would have been to court instant death.

We didn't dare turn back into the jaws of the bears we could hear grunting behind us. Encountering them in this confusing fog would have been inviting certain death.

Perry was almost overcome by the hopelessness of our situation. He flopped down on his knees and began to pray.

Perry was nearly overwhelmed by the hopelessness of our situation. He dropped down to his knees and started to pray.

It was the first time I had heard him at his old habit since my return to Pellucidar, and I had thought that he had given up his little idiosyncrasy; but he hadn’t. Far from it.

It was the first time I had heard him do his old thing since I returned to Pellucidar, and I thought he had stopped his little quirk; but he hadn’t. Not at all.

I let him pray for a short time undisturbed, and then as I was about to suggest that we had better be pushing along one of the bears in our rear let out a roar that made the earth fairly tremble beneath our feet.

I let him pray for a little while without interruption, and just as I was about to suggest that we should move along since one of the bears behind us let out a roar that shook the ground beneath us.

It brought Perry to his feet as if he had been stung by a wasp, and sent him racing ahead through the blinding fog at a gait that I knew must soon end in disaster were it not checked.

It made Perry jump up like he had been stung by a wasp, and he took off running through the thick fog at a pace I knew would inevitably lead to trouble if he didn't slow down.

Crevasses in the glacier-ice were far too frequent to permit of reckless speed even in a clear atmosphere, and then there were hideous precipices along the edges of which our way often led us. I shivered as I thought of the poor old fellow’s peril.

Crevasses in the glacier ice were way too common to allow for reckless speed, even in clear weather, and there were terrifying cliffs that our path often took us along. I shivered at the thought of the poor old guy's danger.

At the top of my lungs I called to him to stop, but he did not answer me. And then I hurried on in the direction he had gone, faster by far than safety dictated.

At the top of my lungs, I yelled for him to stop, but he didn’t respond. Then, I rushed in the direction he had taken, much faster than was safe.

For a while I thought I heard him ahead of me, but at last, though I paused often to listen and to call to him, I heard nothing more, not even the grunting of the bears that had been behind us. All was deathly silence—the silence of the tomb. About me lay the thick, impenetrable fog.

For a while, I thought I could hear him in front of me, but eventually, even though I stopped frequently to listen and call out to him, I didn’t hear anything more—not even the bears that had been behind us. It was completely silent—like the silence of a grave. Around me was a thick, impenetrable fog.

I was alone. Perry was gone—gone forever, I had not the slightest doubt.

I was alone. Perry was gone—gone for good, I had no doubt about it.

Somewhere near by lay the mouth of a treacherous fissure, and far down at its icy bottom lay all that was mortal of my old friend, Abner Perry. There would his body be preserved in its icy sepulcher for countless ages, until on some far distant day the slow-moving river of ice had wound its snail-like way down to the warmer level, there to disgorge its grisly evidence of grim tragedy, and what in that far future age, might mean baffling mystery.

Somewhere nearby was the entrance to a dangerous crevice, and deep down at its icy bottom lay all that remained of my old friend, Abner Perry. There his body would be preserved in its frozen tomb for countless ages, until one distant day when the slow-moving glacier had made its way down to a warmer level, ready to release its gruesome reminder of a tragic fate, which in that far-off future could pose a confusing mystery.

CHAPTER III
SHOOTING THE CHUTES—AND AFTER

Through the fog I felt my way along by means of my compass. I no longer heard the bears, nor did I encounter one within the fog.

Through the fog, I navigated with my compass. I couldn't hear the bears anymore, nor did I come across one in the fog.

Experience has since taught me that these great beasts are as terror-stricken by this phenomenon as a landsman by a fog at sea, and that no sooner does a fog envelop them than they make the best of their way to lower levels and a clear atmosphere. It was well for me that this was true.

Experience has taught me that these huge creatures are just as terrified by this phenomenon as someone on land is by a fog at sea. As soon as a fog surrounds them, they quickly head for lower levels and clearer air. I’m glad this is the case.

I felt very sad and lonely as I crawled along the difficult footing. My own predicament weighed less heavily upon me than the loss of Perry, for I loved the old fellow.

I felt really sad and lonely as I struggled along the tough path. My own situation didn’t bother me as much as losing Perry, because I cared about the old guy.

That I should ever win the opposite slopes of the range I began to doubt, for though I am naturally sanguine, I imagine that the bereavement which had befallen me had cast such a gloom over my spirits that I could see no slightest ray of hope for the future.

That I would ever conquer the opposite hills, I started to doubt because even though I’m generally optimistic, I think that the loss I experienced cast such a shadow over my mood that I couldn't see even the faintest glimmer of hope for the future.

Then, too, the blighting, gray oblivion of the cold, damp clouds through which I wandered was distressing. Hope thrives best in sunlight, and I am sure that it does not thrive at all in a fog.

Then, the bleak, gray nothingness of the cold, damp clouds I wandered through was upsetting. Hope flourishes best in sunlight, and I'm certain it doesn't flourish at all in a fog.

But the instinct of self-preservation is stronger than hope. It thrives, fortunately, upon nothing. It takes root upon the brink of the grave, and blossoms in the jaws of death. Now it flourished bravely upon the breast of dead hope, and urged me onward and upward in a stern endeavor to justify its existence.

But the instinct for self-preservation is stronger than hope. It, luckily, thrives on nothing. It takes root at the edge of the grave and blooms in the face of death. Now it thrived boldly on the remnants of dead hope and drove me forward in a relentless effort to justify its existence.

As I advanced the fog became denser. I could see nothing beyond my nose. Even the snow and ice I trod were invisible.

As I moved forward, the fog got thicker. I couldn't see anything beyond my nose. Even the snow and ice I was walking on were hidden from view.

I could not see below the breast of my bearskin coat. I seemed to be floating in a sea of vapor.

I couldn’t see beneath the chest of my bearskin coat. It felt like I was floating in a cloud of mist.

To go forward over a dangerous glacier under such conditions was little short of madness; but I could not have stopped going had I known positively that death lay two paces before my nose. In the first place, it was too cold to stop, and in the second, I should have gone mad but for the excitement of the perils that beset each forward step.

To move ahead across a treacherous glacier in those conditions was almost insane; however, I couldn’t have stopped even if I had known for sure that death was just two steps away. First of all, it was too cold to pause, and second, I would have lost my mind if it hadn’t been for the thrill of the dangers that came with each step forward.

For some time the ground had been rougher and steeper, until I had been forced to scale a considerable height that had carried me from the glacier entirely. I was sure from my compass that I was following the right general direction, and so I kept on.

For a while, the ground had become rockier and steeper, pushing me to climb a significant height that took me completely away from the glacier. I was confident, based on my compass, that I was heading in the right general direction, so I continued on.

Once more the ground was level. From the wind that blew about me I guessed that I must be upon some exposed peak of ridge.

Once again, the ground was flat. From the wind that was blowing around me, I figured I must be on some open peak of a ridge.

And then quite suddenly I stepped out into space. Wildly I turned and clutched at the ground that had slipped from beneath my feet.

And then, all of a sudden, I found myself out in open space. In a panic, I spun around and grabbed for the ground that had vanished from under me.

Only a smooth, icy surface was there. I found nothing to clutch or stay my fall, and a moment later so great was my speed that nothing could have stayed me.

Only a smooth, icy surface was there. I found nothing to grab onto or break my fall, and a moment later I was moving so fast that nothing could have stopped me.

As suddenly as I had pitched into space, with equal suddenness did I emerge from the fog, out of which I shot like a projectile from a cannon into clear daylight. My speed was so great that I could see nothing about me but a blurred and indistinct sheet of smooth and frozen snow, that rushed past me with express-train velocity.

As suddenly as I had launched into space, I came out of the fog just as quickly, shooting into clear daylight like a projectile from a cannon. I was moving so fast that all I could see around me was a blurred and unclear stretch of smooth, frozen snow rushing by at express-train speed.

I must have slid downward thousands of feet before the steep incline curved gently on to a broad, smooth, snow-covered plateau. Across this I hurtled with slowly diminishing velocity, until at last objects about me began to take definite shape.

I must have slid down thousands of feet before the steep slope gradually flattened out into a wide, smooth, snow-covered plateau. I rushed across this with slowing speed until, finally, the objects around me started to come into clear focus.

Far ahead, miles and miles away, I saw a great valley and mighty woods, and beyond these a broad expanse of water. In the nearer foreground I discerned a small, dark blob of color upon the shimmering whiteness of the snow.

Far ahead, miles away, I saw a vast valley and huge forests, and beyond them, a wide stretch of water. In the closer foreground, I noticed a small, dark spot of color against the glimmering white of the snow.

“A bear,” thought I, and thanked the instinct that had impelled me to cling tenaciously to my rifle during the moments of my awful tumble.

“A bear,” I thought, feeling grateful for the instinct that made me hold on tightly to my rifle during my terrifying fall.

At the rate I was going it would be but a moment before I should be quite abreast the thing; nor was it long before I came to a sudden stop in soft snow, upon which the sun was shining, not twenty paces from the object of my most immediate apprehension.

At the pace I was going, it wouldn't be long before I was right next to it; and it wasn't long before I came to a sudden stop in soft snow, where the sun was shining, not twenty steps from the thing I was most worried about.

It was standing upon its hind legs waiting for me. As I scrambled to my feet to meet it, I dropped my gun in the snow and doubled up with laughter.

It was standing on its hind legs, waiting for me. As I hurried to my feet to meet it, I dropped my gun in the snow and burst out laughing.

It was Perry.

It was Perry.

The expression upon his face, combined with the relief I felt at seeing him again safe and sound, was too much for my overwrought nerves.

The look on his face, along with the relief I felt at seeing him again safe and sound, was overwhelming for my frayed nerves.

“David!” he cried. “David, my boy! God has been good to an old man. He has answered my prayer.”

“David!” he exclaimed. “David, my boy! God has been good to an old man. He has answered my prayer.”

It seems that Perry in his mad flight had plunged over the brink at about the same point as that at which I had stepped over it a short time later. Chance had done for us what long periods of rational labor had failed to accomplish.

It seems that Perry, in his crazy rush, had gone over the edge at about the same spot where I stepped over it shortly after. Luck had done for us what long hours of careful effort couldn't achieve.

We had crossed the divide. We were upon the side of the Mountains of the Clouds that we had for so long been attempting to reach.

We had crossed the divide. We were on the side of the Mountains of the Clouds that we had been trying to reach for so long.

We looked about. Below us were green trees and warm jungles. In the distance was a great sea.

We looked around. Below us were green trees and warm jungles. In the distance was a vast ocean.

“The Lural Az,” I said, pointing toward its blue-green surface.

“The Lural Az,” I said, pointing at its blue-green surface.

Somehow—the gods alone can explain it—Perry, too, had clung to his rifle during his mad descent of the icy slope. For that there was cause for great rejoicing.

Somehow—the gods alone can explain it—Perry, too, had held onto his rifle during his wild descent down the icy slope. For that, there was cause for great celebration.

Neither of us was worse for his experience, so after shaking the snow from our clothing, we set off at a great rate down toward the warmth and comfort of the forest and the jungle.

Neither of us was worse for the experience, so after shaking the snow off our clothes, we took off quickly toward the warmth and comfort of the forest and the jungle.

The going was easy by comparison with the awful obstacles we had had to encounter upon the opposite side of the divide. There were beasts, of course, but we came through safely.

The journey was smooth compared to the terrible challenges we faced on the other side of the divide. There were creatures, of course, but we got through safely.

Before we halted to eat or rest, we stood beside a little mountain brook beneath the wondrous trees of the primeval forest in an atmosphere of warmth and comfort. It reminded me of an early June day in the Maine woods.

Before we stopped to eat or rest, we stood next to a small mountain stream under the amazing trees of the ancient forest in a warm and cozy atmosphere. It made me think of an early June day in the Maine woods.

We fell to work with our short axes and cut enough small trees to build a rude protection from the fiercer beasts. Then we lay down to sleep.

We got to work with our small axes and chopped down enough little trees to make a simple barrier against the more dangerous animals. Then we lay down to get some sleep.

How long we slept I do not know. Perry says that inasmuch as there is no means of measuring time within Pellucidar, there can be no such thing as time here, and that we may have slept an outer earthly year, or we may have slept but a second.

How long we slept, I have no idea. Perry says that since there's no way to measure time in Pellucidar, there can't be any real sense of time here, and we could have slept for an entire year by outer world standards, or maybe just for a second.

But this I know. We had stuck the ends of some of the saplings into the ground in the building of our shelter, first stripping the leaves and branches from them, and when we awoke we found that many of them had thrust forth sprouts.

But this I know. We had stuck the ends of some of the young trees into the ground while building our shelter, first taking off the leaves and branches, and when we woke up we found that many of them had started to grow new shoots.

Personally, I think that we slept at least a month; but who may say? The sun marked midday when we closed our eyes; it was still in the same position when we opened them; nor had it varied a hair’s breadth in the interim.

Personally, I think we slept for at least a month; but who can say? The sun was at its highest point when we closed our eyes; it was still in the same spot when we opened them; it hadn’t moved an inch in the meantime.

It is most baffling, this question of elapsed time within Pellucidar.

It’s really confusing, this question of how time works in Pellucidar.

Anyhow, I was famished when we awoke. I think that it was the pangs of hunger that awoke me. Ptarmigan and wild boar fell before my revolver within a dozen moments of my awakening. Perry soon had a roaring fire blazing by the brink of the little stream.

Anyway, I was starving when we woke up. I think it was the hunger that woke me up. Ptarmigan and wild boar dropped in front of my revolver within a few moments of me waking up. Perry quickly got a roaring fire going by the edge of the little stream.

It was a good and delicious meal we made. Though we did not eat the entire boar, we made a very large hole in him, while the ptarmigan was but a mouthful.

It was a great and tasty meal we prepared. Even though we didn't finish the whole boar, we really made a big dent in it, while the ptarmigan barely made a snack.

Having satisfied our hunger, we determined to set forth at once in search of Anoroc and my old friend, Ja the Mezop. We each thought that by following the little stream downward, we should come upon the large river which Ja had told me emptied into the Lural Az op-posite his island.

Having satisfied our hunger, we decided to head out immediately in search of Anoroc and my old friend, Ja the Mezop. We all believed that by following the small stream downstream, we would reach the big river that Ja had mentioned emptied into the Lural Az across from his island.

We did so; nor were we disappointed, for at last after a pleasant journey—and what journey would not be pleasant after the hardships we had endured among the peaks of the Mountains of the Clouds—we came upon a broad flood that rushed majestically onward in the direction of the great sea we had seen from the snowy slopes of the mountains.

We did that; and we weren’t let down, because finally, after a nice trip—and what trip wouldn’t be nice after the struggles we faced among the peaks of the Mountains of the Clouds—we came across a wide river that flowed powerfully toward the vast sea we had spotted from the snowy slopes of the mountains.

For three long marches we followed the left bank of the growing river, until at last we saw it roll its mighty volume into the vast waters of the sea. Far out across the rippling ocean we descried three islands. The one to the left must be Anoroc.

For three long journeys, we followed the left bank of the widening river until we finally saw it pour its massive flow into the expansive sea. Far out on the shimmering ocean, we spotted three islands. The one on the left must be Anoroc.

At last we had come close to a solution of our problem—the road to Sari.

At last, we had nearly figured out our problem—the road to Sari.

But how to reach the islands was now the foremost question in our minds. We must build a canoe.

But figuring out how to get to the islands was now the main question on our minds. We need to build a canoe.

Perry is a most resourceful man. He has an axiom which carries the thought-kernel that what man has done, man can do, and it doesn’t cut any figure with Perry whether a fellow knows how to do it or not.

Perry is a very resourceful man. He has a saying that implies that what one person has done, another can do too, and it doesn’t matter to Perry whether someone knows how to do it or not.

He set out to make gunpowder once, shortly after our escape from Phutra and at the beginning of the confederation of the wild tribes of Pellucidar. He said that some one, without any knowledge of the fact that such a thing might be concocted, had once stumbled upon it by accident, and so he couldn’t see why a fellow who knew all about powder except how to make it couldn’t do as well.

He decided to try making gunpowder once, shortly after we escaped from Phutra and at the start of the alliance of the wild tribes of Pellucidar. He said that someone, totally unaware that such a thing could be made, had once discovered it by chance, so he couldn’t understand why a guy who knew everything about powder except how to produce it couldn’t do just as well.

He worked mighty hard mixing all sorts of things together, until finally he evolved a substance that looked like powder. He had been very proud of the stuff, and had gone about the village of the Sarians exhibiting it to every one who would listen to him, and explaining what its purpose was and what terrific havoc it would work, until finally the natives became so terrified at the stuff that they wouldn’t come within a rod of Perry and his invention.

He worked really hard mixing all kinds of things together, until he finally created a substance that looked like powder. He was very proud of it and went around the village of the Sarians showing it to anyone who would listen, explaining its purpose and the incredible chaos it could cause. Eventually, the locals became so scared of the stuff that they wouldn’t go anywhere near Perry and his invention.

Finally, I suggested that we experiment with it and see what it would do, so Perry built a fire, after placing the powder at a safe distance, and then touched a glowing ember to a minute particle of the deadly explosive. It extinguished the ember.

Finally, I suggested that we try it out and see what would happen, so Perry made a fire, after putting the powder at a safe distance, and then touched a glowing ember to a tiny bit of the dangerous explosive. It snuffed out the ember.

Repeated experiments with it determined me that in searching for a high explosive, Perry had stumbled upon a fire-extinguisher that would have made his fortune for him back in our own world.

Repeated experiments with it convinced me that while searching for a high explosive, Perry had accidentally discovered a fire-extinguisher that could have made him rich back in our own world.

So now he set himself to work to build a scientific canoe. I had suggested that we construct a dugout, but Perry convinced me that we must build something more in keeping with our positions of supermen in this world of the Stone Age.

So now he got to work building a scientific canoe. I had suggested that we make a dugout, but Perry convinced me that we needed to create something more fitting for our roles as supermen in this Stone Age world.

“We must impress these natives with our superiority,” he explained. “You must not forget, David, that you are emperor of Pellucidar. As such you may not with dignity approach the shores of a foreign power in so crude a vessel as a dugout.”

“We need to show these locals that we’re better than they are,” he explained. “You have to remember, David, that you are the emperor of Pellucidar. Because of that, you can’t approach the shores of another power in such a rough boat as a dugout.”

I pointed out to Perry that it wasn’t much more incongruous for the emperor to cruise in a canoe, than it was for the prime minister to attempt to build one with his own hands.

I pointed out to Perry that it wasn’t much more odd for the emperor to ride in a canoe than it was for the prime minister to try to build one by himself.

He had to smile at that; but in extenuation of his act he assured me that it was quite customary for prime ministers to give their personal attention to the building of imperial navies; “and this,” he said, “is the imperial navy of his Serene Highness, David I, Emperor of the Federated Kingdoms of Pellucidar.”

He had to smile at that; but to justify his actions, he assured me that it was quite common for prime ministers to personally oversee the construction of imperial navies; “and this,” he said, “is the imperial navy of his Serene Highness, David I, Emperor of the Federated Kingdoms of Pellucidar.”

I grinned; but Perry was quite serious about it. It had always seemed rather more or less of a joke to me that I should be addressed as majesty and all the rest of it. Yet my imperial power and dignity had been a very real thing during my brief reign.

I smiled; but Perry was completely serious about it. It had always felt like a bit of a joke to me that I should be called majesty and everything else. Yet my royal authority and status had been very real during my short time as ruler.

Twenty tribes had joined the federation, and their chiefs had sworn eternal fealty to one another and to me. Among them were many powerful though savage nations. Their chiefs we had made kings; their tribal lands kingdoms.

Twenty tribes had joined the federation, and their chiefs had sworn eternal loyalty to one another and to me. Among them were many powerful but fierce nations. We had made their chiefs kings; their tribal lands kingdoms.

We had armed them with bows and arrows and swords, in addition to their own more primitive weapons. I had trained them in military discipline and in so much of the art of war as I had gleaned from extensive reading of the campaigns of Napoleon, Von Moltke, Grant, and the ancients.

We had equipped them with bows, arrows, and swords, along with their own more basic weapons. I had taught them military discipline and as much of the art of war as I had learned from my extensive reading about the campaigns of Napoleon, Von Moltke, Grant, and the ancients.

We had marked out as best we could natural boundaries dividing the various kingdoms. We had warned tribes beyond these boundaries that they must not trespass, and we had marched against and severely punished those who had.

We had clearly defined natural borders separating the different kingdoms. We had warned tribes outside these borders that they should not encroach, and we had taken action against and harshly punished those who did.

We had met and defeated the Mahars and the Sagoths. In short, we had demonstrated our rights to empire, and very rapidly were we being recognized and heralded abroad when my departure for the outer world and Hooja’s treachery had set us back.

We had encountered and defeated the Mahars and the Sagoths. In short, we had proven our right to rule, and we were quickly being recognized and celebrated around the world when my departure for the outside world and Hooja’s betrayal set us back.

But now I had returned. The work that fate had undone must be done again, and though I must need smile at my imperial honors, I none the less felt the weight of duty and obligation that rested upon my shoulders.

But now I was back. The work that fate had undone had to be done again, and while I had to smile at my royal honors, I still felt the heavy responsibility and duty that rested on my shoulders.

Slowly the imperial navy progressed toward completion. She was a wondrous craft, but I had my doubts about her. When I voiced them to Perry, he reminded me gently that my people for many generations had been mine-owners, not ship-builders, and consequently I couldn’t be expected to know much about the matter.

Slowly, the imperial navy got closer to being finished. It was an amazing ship, but I had my reservations about it. When I expressed my concerns to Perry, he kindly reminded me that my people had been mine owners for many generations, not shipbuilders, and so I couldn't be expected to know much about it.

I was minded to inquire into his hereditary fitness to design battleships; but inasmuch as I already knew that his father had been a minister in a back-woods village far from the coast, I hesitated lest I offend the dear old fellow.

I was inclined to ask about his background in designing battleships; however, since I already knew that his father was a minister in a remote village far from the coast, I hesitated to avoid upsetting the kind old man.

He was immensely serious about his work, and I must admit that in so far as appearances went he did extremely well with the meager tools and assistance at his command. We had only two short axes and our hunting-knives; yet with these we hewed trees, split them into planks, surfaced and fitted them.

He was really serious about his work, and I have to admit that, as far as appearances go, he did an amazing job with the limited tools and help he had. We only had two small axes and our hunting knives; still, with these, we chopped down trees, split them into planks, and shaped and fit them.

The “navy” was some forty feet in length by ten feet beam. Her sides were quite straight and fully ten feet high—“for the purpose,” explained Perry, “of adding dignity to her appearance and rendering it less easy for an enemy to board her.”

The "navy" was about forty feet long and ten feet wide. Her sides were pretty straight and a full ten feet high—“for the purpose,” Perry explained, “of making her look more impressive and making it harder for an enemy to board her.”

As a matter of fact, I knew that he had had in mind the safety of her crew under javelin-fire—the lofty sides made an admirable shelter. Inside she reminded me of nothing so much as a floating trench. There was also some slight analogy to a huge coffin.

As a matter of fact, I knew he was thinking about the safety of her crew under javelin fire—the high sides provided excellent protection. Inside, it reminded me a lot of a floating trench. There was also a bit of a comparison to a giant coffin.

Her prow sloped sharply backward from the water-line—quite like a line of battleship. Perry had designed her more for moral effect upon an enemy, I think, than for any real harm she might inflict, and so those parts which were to show were the most imposing.

Her bow slanted sharply back from the waterline—similar to a battleship. I think Perry designed her more for psychological impact on an enemy rather than for any actual damage she could cause, so the features that were meant to be visible were the most impressive.

Below the water-line she was practically non-existent. She should have had considerable draft; but, as the enemy couldn’t have seen it, Perry decided to do away with it, and so made her flat-bottomed. It was this that caused my doubts about her.

Below the waterline, she was almost invisible. She should have had a significant draft, but since the enemy couldn't see it, Perry decided to eliminate it and made her flat-bottomed instead. This is what made me question her.

There was another little idiosyncrasy of design that escaped us both until she was about ready to launch—there was no method of propulsion. Her sides were far too high to permit the use of sweeps, and when Perry suggested that we pole her, I remonstrated on the grounds that it would be a most undignified and awkward manner of sweeping down upon the foe, even if we could find or wield poles that would reach to the bottom of the ocean.

There was another little quirk in the design that we both overlooked until she was almost ready to launch—there was no way to propel her. Her sides were way too high to use oars, and when Perry suggested we use poles, I argued that it would be a really undignified and awkward way to approach the enemy, even if we could find or handle poles that reached the ocean floor.

Finally I suggested that we convert her into a sailing vessel. When once the idea took hold Perry was most enthusiastic about it, and nothing would do but a four-masted, full-rigged ship.

Finally, I suggested that we turn her into a sailing vessel. Once the idea caught on, Perry was incredibly enthusiastic about it, and all he wanted was a four-masted, fully rigged ship.

Again I tried to dissuade him, but he was simply crazy over the psychological effect which the appearance of this strange and mighty craft would have upon the natives of Pellucidar. So we rigged her with thin hides for sails and dried gut for rope.

Again I tried to talk him out of it, but he was just obsessed with the psychological impact that the sight of this strange and powerful ship would have on the natives of Pellucidar. So we equipped her with thin hides for sails and dried gut for rope.

Neither of us knew much about sailing a full-rigged ship; but that didn’t worry me a great deal, for I was confident that we should never be called upon to do so, and as the day of launching approached I was positive of it.

Neither of us knew much about sailing a fully-rigged ship, but that didn’t bother me too much because I was sure we would never have to do it. As the launch day got closer, I became more convinced of this.

We had built her upon a low bank of the river close to where it emptied into the sea, and just above high tide. Her keel we had laid upon several rollers cut from small trees, the ends of the rollers in turn resting upon parallel tracks of long saplings. Her stern was toward the water.

We had built her on a low riverbank near where it flows into the sea, just above the high tide mark. We placed her keel on several rollers made from small trees, with the ends of the rollers resting on parallel tracks made of long saplings. Her stern faced the water.

A few hours before we were ready to launch her she made quite an imposing picture, for Perry had insisted upon setting every shred of “canvas.” I told him that I didn’t know much about it, but I was sure that at launching the hull only should have been completed, everything else being completed after she had floated safely.

A few hours before we were ready to launch her, she looked quite impressive, since Perry had insisted on rigging every piece of "canvas." I told him that I didn’t know much about it, but I was sure that for the launch, only the hull should have been finished, with everything else done after she had floated safely.

At the last minute there was some delay while we sought a name for her. I wanted her christened the Perry in honor both of her designer and that other great naval genius of another world, Captain Oliver Hazard Perry, of the United States Navy. But Perry was too modest; he wouldn’t hear of it.

At the last minute, there was a delay while we tried to find a name for her. I wanted to name her the Perry to honor both her designer and that other great naval genius from another time, Captain Oliver Hazard Perry of the United States Navy. But Perry was too humble; he wouldn’t have it.

We finally decided to establish a system in the naming of the fleet. Battle-ships of the first-class should bear the names of kingdoms of the federation; armored cruisers the names of kings; cruisers the names of cities, and so on down the line. Therefore, we decided to name the first battle-ship Sari, after the first of the federated kingdoms.

We finally agreed to set up a naming system for the fleet. First-class battleships will be named after the kingdoms of the federation; armored cruisers will take the names of kings; cruisers will be named after cities, and so forth. As a result, we decided to name the first battleship Sari, after the first of the federated kingdoms.

The launching of the Sari proved easier than I contemplated. Perry wanted me to get in and break something over the bow as she floated out upon the bosom of the river, but I told him that I should feel safer on dry land until I saw which side up the Sari would float.

The launch of the Sari turned out to be easier than I expected. Perry wanted me to jump in and smash something over the bow as it floated out on the river, but I told him I felt safer on dry land until I saw which way up the Sari would float.

I could see by the expression of the old man’s face that my words had hurt him; but I noticed that he didn’t offer to get in himself, and so I felt less contrition than I might otherwise.

I could tell from the look on the old man’s face that my words had upset him; but I noticed he didn’t offer to get in himself, so I felt less guilty than I otherwise might have.

When we cut the ropes and removed the blocks that held the Sari in place she started for the water with a lunge. Before she hit it she was going at a reckless speed, for we had laid our tracks quite down to the water, greased them, and at intervals placed rollers all ready to receive the ship as she moved forward with stately dignity. But there was no dignity in the Sari.

When we cut the ropes and took away the blocks that held the Sari in place, she lunged towards the water. By the time she hit it, she was moving at an insane speed because we had laid our tracks all the way to the water, greased them, and placed rollers at intervals, all set to catch the ship as she advanced with grand elegance. But there was nothing elegant about the Sari.

When she touched the surface of the river she must have been going twenty or thirty miles an hour. Her momentum carried her well out into the stream, until she came to a sudden halt at the end of the long line which we had had the foresight to attach to her bow and fasten to a large tree upon the bank.

When she touched the surface of the river, she must have been going twenty or thirty miles an hour. Her speed carried her far out into the stream until she suddenly stopped at the end of the long line we had the foresight to attach to her bow and secure to a large tree on the bank.

The moment her progress was checked she promptly capsized. Perry was overwhelmed. I didn’t upbraid him, nor remind him that I had “told him so.”

The moment her progress was stopped, she immediately tipped over. Perry was stunned. I didn’t scold him or remind him that I had “told him so.”

His grief was so genuine and so apparent that I didn’t have the heart to reproach him, even were I inclined to that particular sort of meanness.

His grief was so real and so obvious that I didn’t have the heart to blame him, even if I were inclined to that kind of cruelty.

“Come, come, old man!” I cried. “It’s not as bad as it looks. Give me a hand with this rope, and we’ll drag her up as far as we can; and then when the tide goes out we’ll try another scheme. I think we can make a go of her yet.”

“Come on, old man!” I shouted. “It’s not as bad as it seems. Help me with this rope, and we’ll pull her up as far as we can; then when the tide goes out, we’ll come up with another plan. I think we can still make this work.”

Well, we managed to get her up into shallow water. When the tide receded she lay there on her side in the mud, quite a pitiable object for the premier battle-ship of a world—“the terror of the seas” was the way Perry had occasionally described her.

Well, we managed to get her into shallow water. When the tide went out, she lay there on her side in the mud, a pretty sad sight for the top battleship of the world—“the terror of the seas,” as Perry sometimes called her.

We had to work fast; but before the tide came in again we had stripped her of her sails and masts, righted her, and filled her about a quarter full of rock ballast. If she didn’t stick too fast in the mud I was sure that she would float this time right side up.

We had to move quickly; but before the tide came in again, we had taken off her sails and masts, set her upright, and filled her about a quarter full of rock ballast. If she didn't get stuck too deeply in the mud, I was confident she would float this time the right way up.

I can tell you that it was with palpitating hearts that we sat upon the river-bank and watched that tide come slowly in. The tides of Pellucidar don’t amount to much by comparison with our higher tides of the outer world, but I knew that it ought to prove ample to float the Sari.

I can tell you that we sat on the riverbank with racing hearts, watching the tide come in slowly. The tides of Pellucidar aren't anywhere near as strong as the high tides of the outside world, but I knew it would be enough to float the Sari.

Nor was I mistaken. Finally we had the satisfaction of seeing the vessel rise out of the mud and float slowly upstream with the tide. As the water rose we pulled her in quite close to the bank and clambered aboard.

Nor was I wrong. At last, we had the satisfaction of watching the boat rise out of the mud and slowly float upstream with the tide. As the water level rose, we pulled her in close to the bank and climbed aboard.

She rested safely now upon an even keel; nor did she leak, for she was well calked with fiber and tarry pitch. We rigged up a single short mast and light sail, fastened planking down over the ballast to form a deck, worked her out into midstream with a couple of sweeps, and dropped our primitive stone anchor to await the turn of the tide that would bear us out to sea.

She was now resting safely on an even keel; there were no leaks because she was well caulked with fiber and tar pitch. We set up a single short mast and a lightweight sail, secured planking over the ballast to create a deck, pushed her out into the middle of the river with a couple of oars, and dropped our basic stone anchor to wait for the tide to take us out to sea.

While we waited we devoted the time to the construction of an upper deck, since the one immediately above the ballast was some seven feet from the gunwale. The second deck was four feet above this. In it was a large, commodious hatch, leading to the lower deck. The sides of the ship rose three feet above the upper deck, forming an excellent breastwork, which we loopholed at intervals that we might lie prone and fire upon an enemy.

While we waited, we spent our time building an upper deck because the one right above the ballast was about seven feet from the side of the ship. The second deck was four feet higher than that. It had a large, spacious hatch that led down to the lower deck. The sides of the ship rose three feet above the upper deck, creating a great barrier that we added loopholes to at intervals so we could lie down and shoot at any enemies.

Though we were sailing out upon a peaceful mission in search of my friend Ja, we knew that we might meet with people of some other island who would prove unfriendly.

Though we were setting out on a peaceful mission to find my friend Ja, we knew that we might encounter people from other islands who could be unfriendly.

At last the tide turned. We weighed anchor. Slowly we drifted down the great river toward the sea.

At last, the tide changed. We pulled up the anchor. Slowly, we floated down the big river towards the sea.

About us swarmed the mighty denizens of the primeval deep—plesiosauri and ichthyosauria with all their horrid, slimy cousins whose names were as the names of aunts and uncles to Perry, but which I have never been able to recall an hour after having heard them.

About us swarmed the powerful creatures of the ancient ocean—plesiosaurs and ichthyosaurs with all their horrible, slimy relatives whose names were like the names of aunts and uncles to Perry, but which I have never been able to remember an hour after hearing them.

At last we were safely launched upon the journey to which we had looked forward for so long, and the results of which meant so much to me.

At last, we were safely on our way for the journey we had been anticipating for so long, and the outcome of which meant so much to me.

CHAPTER IV
FRIENDSHIP AND TREACHERY

The Sari proved a most erratic craft. She might have done well enough upon a park lagoon if safely anchored, but upon the bosom of a mighty ocean she left much to be desired.

The Sari was a pretty unpredictable boat. It might have been fine on a calm lagoon if it was securely anchored, but out in the vast ocean, it had a lot of flaws.

Sailing with the wind she did her best; but in quartering or when close-hauled she drifted terribly, as a nautical man might have guessed she would. We couldn’t keep within miles of our course, and our progress was pitifully slow.

Sailing with the wind, she did her best; but when quartering or close-hauled, she drifted badly, as any sailor would have predicted. We couldn't stay anywhere near our intended course, and our progress was frustratingly slow.

Instead of making for the island of Anoroc, we bore far to the right, until it became evident that we should have to pass between the two right-hand islands and attempt to return toward Anoroc from the opposite side.

Instead of heading straight for the island of Anoroc, we veered significantly to the right, until it became clear that we would have to navigate between the two islands on the right and try to approach Anoroc from the other side.

As we neared the islands Perry was quite overcome by their beauty. When we were directly between two of them he fairly went into raptures; nor could I blame him.

As we got closer to the islands, Perry was completely taken in by their beauty. When we were right between two of them, he was absolutely ecstatic; I couldn’t blame him.

The tropical luxuriance of the foliage that dripped almost to the water’s edge and the vivid colors of the blooms that shot the green made a most gorgeous spectacle.

The lush tropical vegetation hung almost down to the water's edge, and the bright colors of the flowers popping against the green created a stunning sight.

Perry was right in the midst of a flowery panegyric on the wonders of the peaceful beauty of the scene when a canoe shot out from the nearest island. There were a dozen warriors in it; it was quickly followed by a second and third.

Perry was in the middle of a flowery praise about the amazing peaceful beauty of the scene when a canoe suddenly appeared from the closest island. There were a dozen warriors in it, quickly followed by a second and third canoe.

Of course we couldn’t know the intentions of the strangers, but we could pretty well guess them.

Of course, we couldn’t know what the strangers were thinking, but we could definitely make an educated guess.

Perry wanted to man the sweeps and try to get away from them, but I soon convinced him that any speed of which the Sari was capable would be far too slow to outdistance the swift, though awkward, dugouts of the Mezops.

Perry wanted to take over the oars and try to escape from them, but I quickly convinced him that any speed the Sari could manage would be way too slow to outrun the fast, though clumsy, dugouts of the Mezops.

I waited until they were quite close enough to hear me, and then I hailed them. I told them that we were friends of the Mezops, and that we were upon a visit to Ja of Anoroc, to which they replied that they were at war with Ja, and that if we would wait a minute they’d board us and throw our corpses to the azdyryths.

I waited until they were close enough to hear me, and then I called out to them. I told them we were friends of the Mezops and that we were visiting Ja of Anoroc. They replied that they were at war with Ja and that if we would hold on for a minute, they would come aboard and throw our bodies to the azdyryths.

I warned them that they would get the worst of it if they didn’t leave us alone, but they only shouted in derision and paddled swiftly toward us. It was evident that they were considerably impressed by the appearance and dimensions of our craft, but as these fellows know no fear they were not at all awed.

I warned them that they would regret it if they didn’t leave us alone, but they just shouted in mockery and paddled quickly toward us. It was clear that they were pretty impressed by how our boat looked and how big it was, but since these guys have no fear, they weren’t intimidated at all.

Seeing that they were determined to give battle, I leaned over the rail of the Sari and brought the imperial battle-squadron of the Emperor of Pellucidar into action for the first time in the history of a world. In other and simpler words, I fired my revolver at the nearest canoe.

Seeing that they were set on fighting, I leaned over the railing of the Sari and launched the Emperor of Pellucidar's imperial battle-squadron into action for the first time in history. In plain terms, I shot my revolver at the closest canoe.

The effect was magical. A warrior rose from his knees, threw his paddle aloft, stiffened into rigidity for an instant, and then toppled overboard.

The effect was amazing. A warrior got up from his knees, lifted his paddle up high, froze for a moment, and then fell overboard.

The others ceased paddling, and, with wide eyes, looked first at me and then at the battling sea-things which fought for the corpse of their comrade. To them it must have seemed a miracle that I should be able to stand at thrice the range of the most powerful javelin-thrower and with a loud noise and a smudge of smoke slay one of their number with an invisible missile.

The others stopped paddling and, with wide eyes, looked first at me and then at the sea creatures that were fighting over their fallen comrade. To them, it must have seemed like a miracle that I could stand three times the distance of the strongest javelin-thrower and, with a loud noise and a puff of smoke, kill one of their own with an invisible projectile.

But only for an instant were they paralyzed with wonder. Then, with savage shouts, they fell once more to their paddles and forged rapidly toward us.

But they were only frozen in awe for a moment. Then, with fierce shouts, they went back to their paddles and quickly made their way toward us.

Again and again I fired. At each shot a warrior sank to the bottom of the canoe or tumbled overboard.

Again and again, I fired. With each shot, a warrior fell to the bottom of the canoe or toppled overboard.

When the prow of the first craft touched the side of the Sari it contained only dead and dying men. The other two dugouts were approaching rapidly, so I turned my attention toward them.

When the front of the first boat hit the side of the Sari, it held only dead and dying men. The other two canoes were coming in fast, so I shifted my focus to them.

I think that they must have been commencing to have some doubts—those wild, naked, red warriors—for when the first man fell in the second boat, the others stopped paddling and commenced to jabber among themselves.

I think they must have started to have some doubts—those wild, naked, red warriors—because when the first man fell in the second boat, the others stopped paddling and began to chatter among themselves.

The third boat pulled up alongside the second and its crews joined in the conference. Taking advantage of the lull in the battle, I called out to the survivors to return to their shore.

The third boat pulled up alongside the second, and its crews joined the meeting. Taking advantage of the pause in the battle, I shouted to the survivors to go back to their shore.

“I have no fight with you,” I cried, and then I told them who I was and added that if they would live in peace they must sooner or later join forces with me.

“I’m not here to fight you,” I shouted, and then I explained who I was and added that if they wanted to live in peace, they would have to team up with me sooner or later.

“Go back now to your people,” I counseled them, “and tell them that you have seen David I, Emperor of the Federated Kingdoms of Pellucidar, and that single-handed he has overcome you, just as he intends overcoming the Mahars and the Sagoths and any other peoples of Pellucidar who threaten the peace and welfare of his empire.”

“Go back now to your people,” I advised them, “and tell them that you have seen David I, Emperor of the Federated Kingdoms of Pellucidar, and that he has defeated you all by himself, just as he plans to defeat the Mahars, the Sagoths, and any other groups in Pellucidar that threaten the peace and well-being of his empire.”

Slowly they turned the noses of their canoes toward land. It was evident that they were impressed; yet that they were loath to give up without further contesting my claim to naval supremacy was also apparent, for some of their number seemed to be exhorting the others to a renewal of the conflict.

Slowly, they pointed the fronts of their canoes toward the shore. It was clear they were impressed, but it was also obvious that they were reluctant to surrender without further challenging my claim to naval superiority, as some of them appeared to be encouraging the others to resume the fight.

However, at last they drew slowly away, and the Sari, which had not decreased her snail-like speed during this, her first engagement, continued upon her slow, uneven way.

However, they eventually started to move away slowly, and the Sari, which hadn’t picked up her slow, snail-like pace during this, her first experience in combat, continued on her slow, bumpy journey.

Presently Perry stuck his head up through the hatch and hailed me.

Presently, Perry poked his head up through the hatch and called out to me.

“Have the scoundrels departed?” he asked. “Have you killed them all?”

“Have the scoundrels left?” he asked. “Did you kill them all?”

“Those whom I failed to kill have departed, Perry,” I replied.

“Those I couldn't kill have left, Perry,” I replied.

He came out on deck and, peering over the side, descried the lone canoe floating a short distance astern with its grim and grisly freight. Farther his eyes wandered to the retreating boats.

He stepped out onto the deck and, looking over the side, spotted the lone canoe drifting a short distance behind with its grim and gruesome cargo. His gaze then traveled to the receding boats.

“David,” said he at last, “this is a notable occasion. It is a great day in the annals of Pellucidar. We have won a glorious victory.

“David,” he finally said, “this is a significant moment. It’s a big day in the history of Pellucidar. We’ve achieved a glorious victory.”

“Your majesty’s navy has routed a fleet of the enemy thrice its own size, manned by ten times as many men. Let us give thanks.”

“Your majesty’s navy has defeated an enemy fleet three times its size, crewed by ten times as many men. Let us give thanks.”

I could scarce restrain a smile at Perry’s use of the pronoun “we,” yet I was glad to share the rejoicing with him as I shall always be glad to share everything with the dear old fellow.

I could barely hold back a smile at Perry’s use of the pronoun “we,” but I was happy to celebrate with him, just as I will always be happy to share everything with the dear old guy.

Perry is the only male coward I have ever known whom I could respect and love. He was not created for fighting; but I think that if the occasion should ever arise where it became necessary he would give his life cheerfully for me—yes, I KNOW it.

Perry is the only male coward I've ever known whom I could respect and love. He wasn't made for fighting, but I believe that if the time ever came when it was needed, he would gladly give his life for me—yes, I KNOW it.

It took us a long time to work around the islands and draw in close to Anoroc. In the leisure afforded we took turns working on our map, and by means of the compass and a little guesswork we set down the shoreline we had left and the three islands with fair accuracy.

It took us a long time to navigate around the islands and get close to Anoroc. During the free time we had, we took turns working on our map, and using the compass along with some guesswork, we marked the shoreline we had left and the three islands pretty accurately.

Crossed sabers marked the spot where the first great naval engagement of a world had taken place. In a note-book we jotted down, as had been our custom, details that would be of historical value later.

Crossed sabers marked the spot where the first major naval battle of a world had taken place. In a notebook, we recorded, as was our habit, details that would be historically significant later.

Opposite Anoroc we came to anchor quite close to shore. I knew from my previous experience with the tortuous trails of the island that I could never find my way inland to the hidden tree-village of the Mezop chieftain, Ja; so we remained aboard the Sari, firing our express rifles at intervals to attract the attention of the natives.

Opposite Anoroc, we anchored pretty close to the shore. From my past experience with the winding paths of the island, I knew I could never navigate my way inland to the secret tree-village of the Mezop chieftain, Ja, so we stayed on the Sari, firing our rifles every now and then to get the natives' attention.

After some ten shots had been fired at considerable intervals a body of copper-colored warriors appeared upon the shore. They watched us for a moment and then I hailed them, asking the whereabouts of my old friend Ja.

After about ten shots were fired at spaced-out intervals, a group of copper-colored warriors appeared on the shore. They observed us for a moment, and then I called out to them, asking where my old friend Ja was.

They did not reply at once, but stood with their heads together in serious and animated discussion. Continually they turned their eyes toward our strange craft. It was evident that they were greatly puzzled by our appearance as well as unable to explain the source of the loud noises that had attracted their attention to us. At last one of the warriors addressed us.

They didn’t respond immediately but stood close together in a serious and animated discussion. They kept glancing toward our unusual vehicle. It was clear they were quite confused by how we looked and couldn't explain the loud sounds that had drawn their attention to us. Finally, one of the warriors spoke to us.

“Who are you who seek Ja?” he asked. “What would you of our chief?”

“Who are you looking for, Ja?” he asked. “What do you want from our chief?”

“We are friends,” I replied. “I am David. Tell Ja that David, whose life he once saved from a sithic, has come again to visit him.

“We're friends,” I replied. “I’m David. Tell Ja that David, the one he once saved from a sithic, has come to visit him again.

“If you will send out a canoe we will come ashore. We cannot bring our great warship closer in.”

“If you send out a canoe, we will come ashore. We can’t bring our large warship any closer.”

Again they talked for a considerable time. Then two of them entered a canoe that several dragged from its hiding-place in the jungle and paddled swiftly toward us.

Again they talked for a long time. Then two of them got into a canoe that some people pulled out from its hiding spot in the jungle and paddled quickly toward us.

They were magnificent specimens of manhood. Perry had never seen a member of this red race close to before. In fact, the dead men in the canoe we had left astern after the battle and the survivors who were paddling rapidly toward their shore were the first he ever had seen. He had been greatly impressed by their physical beauty and the promise of superior intelligence which their well-shaped skulls gave.

They were impressive examples of masculinity. Perry had never seen a member of this red race up close before. In fact, the dead men in the canoe we had left behind after the battle and the survivors who were quickly paddling toward their shore were the first he had ever seen. He was greatly struck by their physical beauty and the hint of superior intelligence that their well-shaped skulls suggested.

The two who now paddled out received us into their canoe with dignified courtesy. To my inquiries relative to Ja they explained that he had not been in the village when our signals were heard, but that runners had been sent out after him and that doubtless he was already upon his way to the coast.

The two people who just paddled out welcomed us into their canoe with a respectful politeness. When I asked about Ja, they explained that he hadn't been in the village when our signals were heard, but that messengers had been sent out to find him and that he was probably already on his way to the coast.

One of the men remembered me from the occasion of my former visit to the island; he was extremely agree-able the moment that he came close enough to recognize me. He said that Ja would be delighted to welcome me, and that all the tribe of Anoroc knew of me by repute, and had received explicit instructions from their chieftain that if any of them should ever come upon me to show me every kindness and attention.

One of the guys remembered me from my previous visit to the island; he was really friendly as soon as he got close enough to recognize me. He said that Ja would be thrilled to welcome me, and that everyone in the Anoroc tribe knew about me by reputation, and had been given clear instructions from their leader to show me kindness and attention if they ever came across me.

Upon shore we were received with equal honor. While we stood conversing with our bronze friends a tall warrior leaped suddenly from the jungle.

Upon reaching the shore, we were welcomed with the same respect. While we were chatting with our bronze companions, a tall warrior suddenly jumped out from the jungle.

It was Ja. As his eyes fell upon me his face lighted with pleasure. He came quickly forward to greet me after the manner of his tribe.

It was Ja. When he saw me, his face lit up with joy. He quickly came over to greet me in the way his people do.

Toward Perry he was equally hospitable. The old man fell in love with the savage giant as completely as had I. Ja conducted us along the maze-like trail to his strange village, where he gave over one of the tree-houses for our exclusive use.

Toward Perry, he was just as welcoming. The old man fell in love with the savage giant just as completely as I did. Ja led us along the winding trail to his unusual village, where he turned over one of the treehouses for our exclusive use.

Perry was much interested in the unique habitation, which resembled nothing so much as a huge wasp’s nest built around the bole of a tree well above the ground.

Perry was very curious about the unusual dwelling, which looked a lot like a giant wasp’s nest built around the trunk of a tree high off the ground.

After we had eaten and rested Ja came to see us with a number of his head men. They listened attentively to my story, which included a narrative of the events leading to the formation of the federated kingdoms, the battle with the Mahars, my journey to the outer world, and my return to Pellucidar and search for Sari and my mate.

After we finished eating and resting, Ja came to see us with several of his leaders. They listened closely to my story, which included the events that led to the formation of the federated kingdoms, the battle with the Mahars, my journey to the outside world, and my return to Pellucidar in search of Sari and my mate.

Ja told me that the Mezops had heard something of the federation and had been much interested in it. He had even gone so far as to send a party of warriors toward Sari to investigate the reports, and to arrange for the entrance of Anoroc into the empire in case it appeared that there was any truth in the rumors that one of the aims of the federation was the overthrow of the Mahars.

Ja told me that the Mezops had heard something about the federation and were really interested in it. He had even gone so far as to send a group of warriors toward Sari to check out the reports and to prepare for Anoroc's entrance into the empire if it seemed like there was any truth to the rumors that one of the goals of the federation was to overthrow the Mahars.

The delegation had met with a party of Sagoths. As there had been a truce between the Mahars and the Mezops for many generations, they camped with these warriors of the reptiles, from whom they learned that the federation had gone to pieces. So the party returned to Anoroc.

The delegation met with a group of Sagoths. Since there had been a truce between the Mahars and the Mezops for many generations, they camped with these reptilian warriors, from whom they learned that the federation had fallen apart. So the group returned to Anoroc.

When I showed Ja our map and explained its purpose to him, he was much interested. The location of Anoroc, the Mountains of the Clouds, the river, and the strip of seacoast were all familiar to him.

When I showed Ja our map and explained what it was for, he was really interested. He recognized the location of Anoroc, the Mountains of the Clouds, the river, and the stretch of coastline.

He quickly indicated the position of the inland sea and close beside it, the city of Phutra, where one of the powerful Mahar nations had its seat. He likewise showed us where Sari should be and carried his own coast-line as far north and south as it was known to him.

He quickly pointed out the location of the inland sea and right next to it, the city of Phutra, which was home to one of the influential Mahar nations. He also showed us where Sari should be and detailed his own coastline as far north and south as he knew.

His additions to the map convinced us that Greenwich lay upon the verge of this same sea, and that it might be reached by water more easily than by the arduous crossing of the mountains or the dangerous approach through Phutra, which lay almost directly in line between Anoroc and Greenwich to the northwest.

His updates to the map made us believe that Greenwich was right by this same sea, and that it could be accessed by water much easier than the challenging trek over the mountains or the risky route through Phutra, which was almost directly in line between Anoroc and Greenwich to the northwest.

If Sari lay upon the same water then the shore-line must bend far back toward the southwest of Greenwich—an assumption which, by the way, we found later to be true. Also, Sari was upon a lofty plateau at the southern end of a mighty gulf of the Great Ocean.

If Sari lay on the same water, then the shoreline must curve far back toward the southwest of Greenwich—an assumption that we later discovered was true. Also, Sari was on a high plateau at the southern end of a huge gulf of the Great Ocean.

The location which Ja gave to distant Amoz puzzled us, for it placed it due north of Greenwich, apparently in mid-ocean. As Ja had never been so far and knew only of Amoz through hearsay, we thought that he must be mistaken; but he was not. Amoz lies directly north of Greenwich across the mouth of the same gulf as that upon which Sari is.

The spot that Ja identified for distant Amoz confused us, as it put it directly north of Greenwich, seemingly in the middle of the ocean. Since Ja had never been that far and only knew about Amoz through word of mouth, we figured he must be wrong; but he wasn’t. Amoz is located directly north of Greenwich, across the mouth of the same gulf where Sari is situated.

The sense of direction and location of these primitive Pellucidarians is little short of uncanny, as I have had occasion to remark in the past. You may take one of them to the uttermost ends of his world, to places of which he has never even heard, yet without sun or moon or stars to guide him, without map or compass, he will travel straight for home in the shortest direction.

The sense of direction and location of these primitive Pellucidarians is almost supernatural, as I've noted before. You can take one of them to the farthest corners of his world, to places he's never even heard of, yet without the sun, moon, or stars to guide him, and without a map or compass, he'll head straight home in the shortest possible way.

Mountains, rivers, and seas may have to be gone around, but never once does his sense of direction fail him—the homing instinct is supreme.

Mountains, rivers, and seas might need to be navigated around, but his sense of direction never lets him down—the homing instinct is unbeatable.

In the same remarkable way they never forget the location of any place to which they have ever been, and know that of many of which they have only heard from others who have visited them.

In the same incredible way, they never forget the location of any place they've ever been to, and they even know the locations of many places they've only heard about from others who have visited them.

In short, each Pellucidarian is a walking geography of his own district and of much of the country contiguous thereto. It always proved of the greatest aid to Perry and me; nevertheless we were anxious to enlarge our map, for we at least were not endowed with the homing instinct.

In short, each Pellucidarian is a living map of their own area and much of the surrounding country. This always helped Perry and me a lot; however, we were eager to expand our knowledge of the geography because we weren’t blessed with a natural sense of direction.

After several long councils it was decided that, in order to expedite matters, Perry should return to the prospector with a strong party of Mezops and fetch the freight I had brought from the outer world. Ja and his warriors were much impressed by our firearms, and were also anxious to build boats with sails.

After several lengthy discussions, it was decided that, to speed things up, Perry should go back to the prospector with a strong group of Mezops and get the cargo I had brought from the outside world. Ja and his warriors were really impressed by our firearms and were also eager to build boats with sails.

As we had arms at the prospector and also books on boat-building we thought that it might prove an excellent idea to start these naturally maritime people upon the construction of a well built navy of staunch sailing-vessels. I was sure that with definite plans to go by Perry could oversee the construction of an adequate flotilla.

As we had weapons with the prospector and also books on boat-building, we thought it would be a great idea to get these naturally maritime people started on building a well-constructed navy of sturdy sailing vessels. I was confident that with clear plans, Perry could supervise the construction of a sufficient fleet.

I warned him, however, not to be too ambitious, and to forget about dreadnoughts and armored cruisers for a while and build instead a few small sailing-boats that could be manned by four or five men.

I warned him, though, not to be too ambitious, and to forget about dreadnoughts and armored cruisers for a bit and instead build a few small sailboats that could be operated by four or five people.

I was to proceed to Sari, and while prosecuting my search for Dian attempt at the same time the rehabilitation of the federation. Perry was going as far as possible by water, with the chances that the entire trip might be made in that manner, which proved to be the fact.

I was supposed to head to Sari, and while I was searching for Dian, I would also work on restoring the federation. Perry was traveling as far as he could by water, with the possibility that we might complete the entire journey that way, which turned out to be true.

With a couple of Mezops as companions I started for Sari. In order to avoid crossing the principal range of the Mountains of the Clouds we took a route that passed a little way south of Phutra. We had eaten four times and slept once, and were, as my companions told me, not far from the great Mahar city, when we were suddenly confronted by a considerable band of Sagoths.

With a couple of Mezops as companions, I set out for Sari. To avoid crossing the main range of the Mountains of the Clouds, we took a route that went a little south of Phutra. We had eaten four times and slept once, and were, as my companions told me, not far from the great Mahar city, when we unexpectedly ran into a sizable group of Sagoths.

They did not attack us, owing to the peace which exists between the Mahars and the Mezops, but I could see that they looked upon me with considerable suspicion. My friends told them that I was a stranger from a remote country, and as we had previously planned against such a contingency I pretended ignorance of the language which the human beings of Pellucidar employ in conversing with the gorilla-like soldiery of the Mahars.

They didn't attack us because of the peace between the Mahars and the Mezops, but I could tell they were eyeing me with a lot of suspicion. My friends explained that I was a stranger from far away, and since we had planned for situations like this, I pretended not to understand the language that the people of Pellucidar use when talking to the gorilla-like soldiers of the Mahars.

I noticed, and not without misgivings, that the leader of the Sagoths eyed me with an expression that betokened partial recognition. I was sure that he had seen me before during the period of my incarceration in Phutra and that he was trying to recall my identity.

I noticed, not without some concern, that the leader of the Sagoths was looking at me with an expression that suggested he somewhat recognized me. I was certain he had seen me before while I was in prison in Phutra and that he was trying to remember who I was.

It worried me not a little. I was extremely thankful when we bade them adieu and continued upon our journey.

It worried me a lot. I was really grateful when we said goodbye and continued on our journey.

Several times during the next few marches I became acutely conscious of the sensation of being watched by unseen eyes, but I did not speak of my suspicions to my companions. Later I had reason to regret my reticence, for—

Several times during the upcoming marches, I became very aware of the feeling of being watched by hidden eyes, but I didn’t share my concerns with my teammates. Later, I had a reason to regret my silence, because—

Well, this is how it happened:

Well, this is how it went down:

We had killed an antelope and after eating our fill I had lain down to sleep. The Pellucidarians, who seem seldom if ever to require sleep, joined me in this instance, for we had had a very trying march along the northern foothills of the Mountains of the Clouds, and now with their bellies filled with meat they seemed ready for slumber.

We had killed an antelope, and after eating as much as we wanted, I lay down to sleep. The Pellucidarians, who rarely, if ever, need sleep, joined me this time because we had a challenging hike along the northern foothills of the Mountains of the Clouds, and now that their bellies were full of meat, they seemed ready to drift off.

When I awoke it was with a start to find a couple of huge Sagoths astride me. They pinioned my arms and legs, and later chained my wrists behind my back. Then they let me up.

When I woke up, I was startled to find a couple of huge Sagoths sitting on top of me. They pinned my arms and legs, and later they chained my wrists behind my back. Then they let me up.

I saw my companions; the brave fellows lay dead where they had slept, javelined to death without a chance at self-defense.

I saw my friends; the brave guys were dead where they had slept, speared to death without a chance to defend themselves.

I was furious. I threatened the Sagoth leader with all sorts of dire reprisals; but when he heard me speak the hybrid language that is the medium of communication between his kind and the human race of the inner world he only grinned, as much as to say, “I thought so!”

I was livid. I warned the Sagoth leader of all kinds of serious consequences; but when he heard me speak the hybrid language that serves as the means of communication between his kind and the human race of the inner world, he just grinned, almost as if to say, “I knew it!”

They had not taken my revolvers or ammunition away from me because they did not know what they were; but my heavy rifle I had lost. They simply left it where it had lain beside me.

They hadn't taken my guns or ammo away from me because they didn't know what they were; but I had lost my heavy rifle. They just left it where it had been next to me.

So low in the scale of intelligence are they, that they had not sufficient interest in this strange object even to fetch it along with them.

They're so lacking in intelligence that they didn't even care enough about this strange object to bring it with them.

I knew from the direction of our march that they were taking me to Phutra. Once there I did not need much of an imagination to picture what my fate would be. It was the arena and a wild thag or fierce tarag for me—unless the Mahars elected to take me to the pits.

I could tell by the way we were heading that they were taking me to Phutra. Once I arrived, I didn't need much imagination to see what would happen to me. It was going to be the arena and a wild thag or a fierce tarag for me—unless the Mahars decided to throw me into the pits.

In that case my end would be no more certain, though infinitely more horrible and painful, for in the pits I should be subjected to cruel vivisection. From what I had once seen of their methods in the pits of Phutra I knew them to be the opposite of merciful, whereas in the arena I should be quickly despatched by some savage beast.

In that case, my fate would be just as uncertain, but far more horrifying and painful, because in the pits I would face torturous experiments. Based on what I had witnessed before in the pits of Phutra, I knew their methods were anything but merciful, while in the arena I would be swiftly killed by some wild animal.

Arrived at the underground city, I was taken immediately before a slimy Mahar. When the creature had received the report of the Sagoth its cold eyes glistened with malice and hatred as they were turned balefully upon me.

Arriving at the underground city, I was quickly brought before a slimy Mahar. When the creature received the report from the Sagoth, its cold eyes sparkled with malice and hatred as they fixed on me.

I knew then that my identity had been guessed. With a show of excitement that I had never before seen evinced by a member of the dominant race of Pellucidar, the Mahar hustled me away, heavily guarded, through the main avenue of the city to one of the principal buildings.

I realized then that my identity had been figured out. With a level of excitement I had never seen from a member of the dominant race of Pellucidar, the Mahar hurried me away, heavily guarded, down the main street of the city to one of the main buildings.

Here we were ushered into a great hall where presently many Mahars gathered.

Here we were led into a large hall where many Mahars soon gathered.

In utter silence they conversed, for they have no oral speech since they are without auditory nerves. Their method of communication Perry has likened to the projection of a sixth sense into a fourth dimension, where it becomes cognizable to the sixth sense of their audience.

In complete silence, they communicated, as they lack the ability to speak due to the absence of auditory nerves. Perry has compared their way of communicating to projecting a sixth sense into a fourth dimension, where it becomes recognizable to the sixth sense of their audience.

Be that as it may, however, it was evident that I was the subject of discussion, and from the hateful looks bestowed upon me not a particularly pleasant subject.

Be that as it may, it was clear that I was the topic of their conversation, and from the angry looks directed at me, it wasn't exactly a pleasant topic.

How long I waited for their decision I do not know, but it must have been a very long time. Finally one of the Sagoths addressed me. He was acting as interpreter for his masters.

How long I waited for their decision, I don't know, but it must have been a really long time. Eventually, one of the Sagoths spoke to me. He was serving as the interpreter for his masters.

“The Mahars will spare your life,” he said, “and release you on one condition.”

“The Mahars will spare your life,” he said, “and let you go on one condition.”

“And what is that condition?” I asked, though I could guess its terms.

“And what is that condition?” I asked, although I could guess what it entailed.

“That you return to them that which you stole from the pits of Phutra when you killed the four Mahars and escaped,” he replied.

"That you give back to them what you took from the pits of Phutra when you killed the four Mahars and got away," he replied.

I had thought that that would be it. The great secret upon which depended the continuance of the Mahar race was safely hid where only Dian and I knew.

I thought that was it. The huge secret that held the future of the Mahar race was safely hidden where only Dian and I knew.

I ventured to imagine that they would have given me much more than my liberty to have it safely in their keeping again; but after that—what?

I dared to think that they would have offered me way more than just my freedom to have it securely in their possession again; but after that—what?

Would they keep their promises?

Would they stay true to their promises?

I doubted it. With the secret of artificial propagation once more in their hands their numbers would soon be made so to overrun the world of Pellucidar that there could be no hope for the eventual supremacy of the human race, the cause for which I so devoutly hoped, for which I had consecrated my life, and for which I was not willing to give my life.

I had my doubts. With the secret of artificial reproduction back in their possession, their numbers would quickly grow to the point of taking over the world of Pellucidar, leaving no chance for the ultimate victory of the human race, which I so passionately hoped for, dedicated my life to, and was unwilling to sacrifice my life for.

Yes! In that moment as I stood before the heartless tribunal I felt that my life would be a very little thing to give could it save to the human race of Pellucidar the chance to come into its own by insuring the eventual extinction of the hated, powerful Mahars.

Yes! In that moment as I stood before the ruthless tribunal, I felt that my life would be a small price to pay if it could save the people of Pellucidar and give them a chance to thrive by ensuring the eventual destruction of the despised, powerful Mahars.

“Come!” exclaimed the Sagoths. “The mighty Mahars await your reply.”

“Come!” exclaimed the Sagoths. “The powerful Mahars are waiting for your response.”

“You may say to them,” I answered, “that I shall not tell them where the great secret is hid.”

“You can tell them,” I replied, “that I won’t reveal where the great secret is hidden.”

When this had been translated to them there was a great beating of reptilian wings, gaping of sharp-fanged jaws, and hideous hissing. I thought that they were about to fall upon me on the spot, and so I laid my hands upon my revolvers; but at length they became more quiet and presently transmitted some command to my Sagoth guard, the chief of which laid a heavy hand upon my arm and pushed me roughly before him from the audience-chamber.

When this was translated to them, there was a loud flapping of reptilian wings, wide-open sharp-toothed jaws, and terrible hissing. I thought they were about to attack me right then, so I reached for my guns; but eventually, they calmed down and sent some order to my Sagoth guard, the leader of whom grabbed my arm and roughly pushed me out of the audience chamber.

They took me to the pits, where I lay carefully guarded. I was sure that I was to be taken to the vivisection laboratory, and it required all my courage to fortify myself against the terrors of so fearful a death. In Pellucidar, where there is no time, death-agonies may endure for eternities.

They took me to the pits, where I was kept under close watch. I was certain I was being taken to the vivisection lab, and it took all my courage to brace myself against the horrors of such a terrifying death. In Pellucidar, where there is no sense of time, the pain of dying can last forever.

Accordingly, I had to steel myself against an endless doom, which now stared me in the face!

Accordingly, I had to brace myself against an endless doom that now stared me down!

CHAPTER V
SURPRISES

But at last the allotted moment arrived—the moment for which I had been trying to prepare myself, for how long I could not even guess. A great Sagoth came and spoke some words of command to those who watched over me. I was jerked roughly to my feet and with little consideration hustled upward toward the higher levels.

But finally, the moment I’d been trying to prepare for arrived—the moment I couldn’t even begin to gauge how long I had waited for. A huge Sagoth came and gave some commands to the guards watching over me. I was roughly jerked to my feet and hurried upward without much concern.

Out into the broad avenue they conducted me, where, amid huge throngs of Mahars, Sagoths, and heavily guarded slaves, I was led, or, rather, pushed and shoved roughly, along in the same direction that the mob moved. I had seen such a concourse of people once before in the buried city of Phutra; I guessed, and rightly, that we were bound for the great arena where slaves who are condemned to death meet their end.

Out onto the wide street they took me, where, among huge crowds of Mahars, Sagoths, and heavily guarded slaves, I was led, or rather, pushed and shoved roughly, along in the same direction the crowd was moving. I had seen such a gathering of people once before in the buried city of Phutra; I guessed, correctly, that we were heading for the big arena where slaves who are sentenced to death meet their end.

Into the vast amphitheater they took me, stationing me at the extreme end of the arena. The queen came, with her slimy, sickening retinue. The seats were filled. The show was about to commence.

Into the huge amphitheater they brought me, placing me at the far end of the arena. The queen arrived, accompanied by her slimy, gross entourage. The seats were packed. The show was about to begin.

Then, from a little doorway in the opposite end of the structure, a girl was led into the arena. She was at a considerable distance from me. I could not see her features.

Then, from a small doorway at the other end of the building, a girl was brought into the arena. She was quite far away from me. I couldn’t see her face.

I wondered what fate awaited this other poor victim and myself, and why they had chosen to have us die together. My own fate, or rather, my thought of it, was submerged in the natural pity I felt for this lone girl, doomed to die horribly beneath the cold, cruel eyes of her awful captors. Of what crime could she be guilty that she must expiate it in the dreaded arena?

I wondered what fate awaited this other poor victim and me, and why they had chosen to make us die together. My own fate, or rather my thoughts about it, were drowned in the natural pity I felt for this lonely girl, doomed to die horribly under the cold, cruel eyes of her terrible captors. What crime could she possibly have committed that she had to pay for it in the dreaded arena?

As I stood thus thinking, another door, this time at one of the long sides of the arena, was thrown open, and into the theater of death slunk a mighty tarag, the huge cave tiger of the Stone Age. At my sides were my revolvers. My captors had not taken them from me, because they did not yet realize their nature. Doubtless they thought them some strange manner of war-club, and as those who are condemned to the arena are permitted weapons of defense, they let me keep them.

As I stood there deep in thought, another door on one of the long sides of the arena swung open, and into the arena came a massive tarag, the giant cave tiger from the Stone Age. My revolvers were by my sides. My captors hadn’t taken them from me because they didn’t fully understand what they were. They probably thought they were some kind of unusual war club, and since those condemned to the arena are allowed to carry weapons for self-defense, they let me keep them.

The girl they had armed with a javelin. A brass pin would have been almost as effective against the ferocious monster they had loosed upon her.

The girl they had given a javelin. A brass pin would have been almost as effective against the fierce monster they had set loose on her.

The tarag stood for a moment looking about him—first up at the vast audience and then about the arena. He did not seem to see me at all, but his eyes fell presently upon the girl. A hideous roar broke from his titanic lungs—a roar which ended in a long-drawn scream that is more human than the death-cry of a tortured woman—more human but more awesome. I could scarce restrain a shudder.

The tarag paused for a moment, taking in his surroundings—first glancing at the large crowd and then scanning the arena. He didn’t seem to notice me at all, but his gaze eventually landed on the girl. A terrifying roar erupted from his enormous lungs—a roar that culminated in a long, drawn-out scream that felt more human than the death cry of a tortured woman—more human but even more frightening. I could barely hold back a shudder.

Slowly the beast turned and moved toward the girl. Then it was that I came to myself and to a realization of my duty. Quickly and as noiselessly as possible I ran down the arena in pursuit of the grim creature. As I ran I drew one of my pitifully futile weapons. Ah! Could I but have had my lost express-gun in my hands at that moment! A single well-placed shot would have crumbled even this great monster. The best I could hope to accomplish was to divert the thing from the girl to myself and then to place as many bullets as possible in it before it reached and mauled me into insensibility and death.

Slowly, the beast turned and moved toward the girl. At that moment, I came to my senses and understood my duty. Quickly and as quietly as I could, I ran down the arena after the grim creature. As I ran, I pulled out one of my sadly inadequate weapons. Ah! If only I could have had my lost express-gun in my hands at that moment! A single well-placed shot would have taken down even this massive monster. The best I could hope for was to draw its attention away from the girl to myself and then shoot it as much as possible before it reached me and tore me apart.

There is a certain unwritten law of the arena that vouchsafes freedom and immunity to the victor, be he beast or human being—both of whom, by the way, are all the same to the Mahar. That is, they were accustomed to look upon man as a lower animal before Perry and I broke through the Pellucidarian crust, but I imagine that they were beginning to alter their views a trifle and to realize that in the gilak—their word for human being—they had a highly organized, reasoning being to contend with.

There’s an unwritten rule in the arena that grants freedom and protection to the winner, whether animal or human—and to the Mahar, they’re all the same. They used to see humans as just another lower animal until Perry and I broke through their clear perceptions. But I think they were starting to change their minds a bit and recognize that in the gilak—their term for a human—they were facing a highly organized, reasoning being.

Be that as it may, the chances were that the tarag alone would profit by the law of the arena. A few more of his long strides, a prodigious leap, and he would be upon the girl. I raised a revolver and fired. The bullet struck him in the left hind leg. It couldn’t have damaged him much; but the report of the shot brought him around, facing me.

Be that as it may, the chances were that the tarag alone would profit by the law of the arena. A few more of his long strides, a massive leap, and he would be on the girl. I raised a revolver and fired. The bullet hit him in the left hind leg. It couldn’t have hurt him much; but the sound of the shot turned him toward me.

I think the snarling visage of a huge, enraged, saber-toothed tiger is one of the most terrible sights in the world. Especially if he be snarling at you and there be nothing between the two of you but bare sand.

I think the snarling face of a massive, furious saber-toothed tiger is one of the most terrifying sights in the world. Especially if it's snarling at you and there's nothing between you but bare sand.

Even as he faced me a little cry from the girl carried my eyes beyond the brute to her face. Hers was fastened upon me with an expression of incredulity that baffles description. There was both hope and horror in them, too.

Even as he confronted me, a small cry from the girl drew my attention away from the brute to her face. Her gaze was fixed on me with an expression of disbelief that's hard to describe. There was both hope and terror in her eyes, too.

“Dian!” I cried. “My Heavens, Dian!”

“Dian!” I shouted. “Oh my God, Dian!”

I saw her lips form the name David, as with raised javelin she rushed forward upon the tarag. She was a tigress then—a primitive savage female defending her loved one. Before she could reach the beast with her puny weapon, I fired again at the point where the tarag’s neck met his left shoulder. If I could get a bullet through there it might reach his heart. The bullet didn’t reach his heart, but it stopped him for an instant.

I saw her lips say the name David as she charged forward with her raised spear at the tarag. She was like a tigress then—a raw, primal woman defending her loved one. Before she could get to the beast with her small weapon, I fired again at the spot where the tarag's neck met his left shoulder. If I could hit there, it might reach his heart. The bullet didn’t hit his heart, but it did stop him for a moment.

It was then that a strange thing happened. I heard a great hissing from the stands occupied by the Mahars, and as I glanced toward them I saw three mighty thipdars—the winged dragons that guard the queen, or, as Perry calls them, pterodactyls—rise swiftly from their rocks and dart lightning-like, toward the center of the arena. They are huge, powerful reptiles. One of them, with the advantage which his wings might give him, would easily be a match for a cave bear or a tarag.

It was then that something unusual occurred. I heard a loud hissing from the stands filled with the Mahars, and when I looked over, I saw three massive thipdars—the winged dragons that protect the queen, or as Perry calls them, pterodactyls—quickly rise from their rocks and zoom toward the center of the arena. They are enormous, powerful reptiles. One of them, using the advantage of its wings, could easily take on a cave bear or a tarag.

These three, to my consternation, swooped down upon the tarag as he was gathering himself for a final charge upon me. They buried their talons in his back and lifted him bodily from the arena as if he had been a chicken in the clutches of a hawk.

These three, much to my shock, swooped down on the tarag as he was getting ready for one last charge at me. They sank their claws into his back and lifted him out of the arena like he was a chicken in the grip of a hawk.

What could it mean?

What could it signify?

I was baffled for an explanation; but with the tarag gone I lost no time in hastening to Dian’s side. With a little cry of delight she threw herself into my arms. So lost were we in the ecstasy of reunion that neither of us—to this day—can tell what became of the tarag.

I was confused about what happened, but with the tarag gone, I quickly rushed to Dian’s side. With a joyful gasp, she jumped into my arms. We were so caught up in the bliss of our reunion that neither of us—to this day—can say what happened to the tarag.

The first thing we were aware of was the presence of a body of Sagoths about us. Gruffly they commanded us to follow them. They led us from the arena and back through the streets of Phutra to the audience chamber in which I had been tried and sentenced. Here we found ourselves facing the same cold, cruel tribunal.

The first thing we noticed was a group of Sagoths around us. They gruffly ordered us to follow them. They took us from the arena and back through the streets of Phutra to the audience chamber where I had been tried and sentenced. Here, we found ourselves facing the same cold, cruel tribunal.

Again a Sagoth acted as interpreter. He explained that our lives had been spared because at the last moment Tu-al-sa had returned to Phutra, and seeing me in the arena had prevailed upon the queen to spare my life.

Again, a Sagoth acted as the interpreter. He explained that our lives were spared because, at the last moment, Tu-al-sa had returned to Phutra and, seeing me in the arena, convinced the queen to save my life.

“Who is Tu-al-sa?” I asked.

"Who is Tu-al-sa?" I asked.

“A Mahar whose last male ancestor was—ages ago—the last of the male rulers among the Mahars,” he replied.

“A Mahar whose last male ancestor was—ages ago—the last of the male rulers among the Mahars,” he replied.

“Why should she wish to have my life spared?”

“Why would she want my life to be spared?”

He shrugged his shoulders and then repeated my question to the Mahar spokesman. When the latter had explained in the strange sign-language that passes for speech between the Mahars and their fighting men the Sagoth turned again to me:

He shrugged his shoulders and then repeated my question to the Mahar spokesperson. When the latter had explained in the unusual sign language that serves as communication between the Mahars and their warriors, the Sagoth turned back to me:

“For a long time you had Tu-al-sa in your power,” he explained. “You might easily have killed her or abandoned her in a strange world—but you did neither. You did not harm her, and you brought her back with you to Pellucidar and set her free to return to Phutra. This is your reward.”

“For a long time, you had Tu-al-sa in your control,” he explained. “You easily could have killed her or left her in an unfamiliar world—but you did neither. You didn't harm her, and you brought her back with you to Pellucidar and let her go back to Phutra. This is your reward.”

Now I understood. The Mahar who had been my involuntary companion upon my return to the outer world was Tu-al-sa. This was the first time that I had learned the lady’s name. I thanked fate that I had not left her upon the sands of the Sahara—or put a bullet in her, as I had been tempted to do. I was surprised to discover that gratitude was a characteristic of the dominant race of Pellucidar. I could never think of them as aught but cold-blooded, brainless reptiles, though Perry had devoted much time in explaining to me that owing to a strange freak of evolution among all the genera of the inner world, this species of the reptilia had advanced to a position quite analogous to that which man holds upon the outer crust.

Now I understood. The Mahar who had involuntarily accompanied me back to the outside world was Tu-al-sa. This was the first time I had learned her name. I was grateful that I hadn't left her on the sands of the Sahara—or shot her, as I had been tempted to do. I was surprised to find out that gratitude was a trait of the dominant race of Pellucidar. I could never see them as anything but cold-blooded, brainless reptiles, even though Perry had spent a lot of time explaining that, due to a strange twist of evolution among all the species in the inner world, this type of reptile had evolved to a position similar to that which humans hold on the outer surface.

He had often told me that there was every reason to believe from their writings, which he had learned to read while we were incarcerated in Phutra, that they were a just race, and that in certain branches of science and arts they were quite well advanced, especially in genetics and metaphysics, engineering and architecture.

He had often told me that there was every reason to believe from their writings, which he had learned to read while we were locked up in Phutra, that they were a fair race, and that in certain fields of science and arts they were quite advanced, especially in genetics and metaphysics, engineering and architecture.

While it had always been difficult for me to look upon these things as other than slimy, winged crocodiles—which, by the way, they do not at all resemble—I was now forced to a realization of the fact that I was in the hands of enlightened creatures—for justice and gratitude are certain hallmarks of rationality and culture.

While I've always found it hard to see these things as anything but slimy, winged crocodiles—which, by the way, they don’t resemble at all—I now had to accept that I was in the presence of enlightened beings—because justice and gratitude are clear signs of rationality and culture.

But what they purposed for us further was of most imminent interest to me. They might save us from the tarag and yet not free us. They looked upon us yet, to some extent, I knew, as creatures of a lower order, and so as we are unable to place ourselves in the position of the brutes we enslave—thinking that they are happier in bondage than in the free fulfilment of the purposes for which nature intended them—the Mahars, too, might consider our welfare better conserved in captivity than among the dangers of the savage freedom we craved. Naturally, I was next impelled to inquire their further intent.

But what they had planned for us next was of the utmost interest to me. They might save us from the tarag but still not set us free. They still viewed us, to some extent, as beings of a lower status, and just as we cannot see the world from the perspective of the animals we keep in captivity—believing that they are happier in bondage than in truly living out the purposes for which nature created them—the Mahars, too, might think our well-being was better served in captivity than facing the dangers of the wild freedom we desired. Naturally, I felt compelled to ask about their further intentions.

To my question, put through the Sagoth interpreter, I received the reply that having spared my life they considered that Tu-al-sa’s debt of gratitude was canceled. They still had against me, however, the crime of which I had been guilty—the unforgivable crime of stealing the great secret. They, therefore, intended holding Dian and me prisoners until the manuscript was returned to them.

To my question, conveyed through the Sagoth interpreter, I got the response that, having spared my life, they believed Tu-al-sa’s debt of gratitude was cleared. However, they still held against me the crime I committed—the unforgivable crime of stealing the great secret. Therefore, they planned to keep Dian and me as prisoners until the manuscript was returned to them.

They would, they said, send an escort of Sagoths with me to fetch the precious document from its hiding-place, keeping Dian at Phutra as a hostage and releasing us both the moment that the document was safely restored to their queen.

They said they would send a group of Sagoths with me to retrieve the valuable document from its hiding spot, keeping Dian at Phutra as a hostage and letting us both go as soon as the document was safely returned to their queen.

There was no doubt but that they had the upper hand. However, there was so much more at stake than the liberty or even the lives of Dian and myself, that I did not deem it expedient to accept their offer without giving the matter careful thought.

There was no doubt that they had the upper hand. However, there was much more at stake than the freedom or even the lives of Dian and me, so I didn’t think it was wise to accept their offer without considering it carefully.

Without the great secret this maleless race must eventually become extinct. For ages they had fertilized their eggs by an artificial process, the secret of which lay hidden in the little cave of a far-off valley where Dian and I had spent our honeymoon. I was none too sure that I could find the valley again, nor that I cared to. So long as the powerful reptilian race of Pellucidar continued to propagate, just so long would the position of man within the inner world be jeopardized. There could not be two dominant races.

Without the great secret, this all-male race would eventually go extinct. For ages, they had fertilized their eggs through an artificial process, the secret of which was hidden in a small cave in a distant valley where Dian and I had spent our honeymoon. I wasn't too confident that I could find the valley again, nor did I really want to. As long as the powerful reptilian race of Pellucidar continued to reproduce, the position of humans in the inner world would be at risk. There couldn't be two dominant races.

I said as much to Dian.

I told Dian that.

“You used to tell me,” she replied, “of the wonderful things you could accomplish with the inventions of your own world. Now you have returned with all that is necessary to place this great power in the hands of the men of Pellucidar.

“You used to tell me,” she said, “about the amazing things you could achieve with the inventions from your world. Now you’ve come back with everything needed to put this incredible power into the hands of the people of Pellucidar.

“You told me of great engines of destruction which would cast a bursting ball of metal among our enemies, killing hundreds of them at one time.

“You told me about powerful machines of destruction that would launch a massive metal projectile at our enemies, killing hundreds of them at once.

“You told me of mighty fortresses of stone which a thousand men armed with big and little engines such as these could hold forever against a million Sagoths.

“You told me about massive stone fortresses that a thousand men with big and small machines like these could defend forever against a million Sagoths.

“You told me of great canoes which moved across the water without paddles, and which spat death from holes in their sides.

“You told me about huge boats that glided over the water without paddles and shot death from openings in their sides."

“All these may now belong to the men of Pellucidar. Why should we fear the Mahars?

“All of these may now belong to the people of Pellucidar. Why should we fear the Mahars?

“Let them breed! Let their numbers increase by thousands. They will be helpless before the power of the Emperor of Pellucidar.

“Let them breed! Let their numbers multiply by thousands. They will be powerless against the might of the Emperor of Pellucidar."

“But if you remain a prisoner in Phutra, what may we accomplish?

“But if you stay a prisoner in Phutra, what can we achieve?

“What could the men of Pellucidar do without you to lead them?

"What could the people of Pellucidar do without you to guide them?

“They would fight among themselves, and while they fought the Mahars would fall upon them, and even though the Mahar race should die out, of what value would the emancipation of the human race be to them without the knowledge, which you alone may wield, to guide them toward the wonderful civilization of which you have told me so much that I long for its comforts and luxuries as I never before longed for anything.

“They would argue with each other, and while they were doing that, the Mahars would attack them. And even if the Mahar race were to disappear, what would the freedom of the human race mean to them without the knowledge that only you possess to lead them toward the amazing civilization you've described to me so much that I now crave its comforts and luxuries more than I have ever craved anything before.”

“No, David; the Mahars cannot harm us if you are at liberty. Let them have their secret that you and I may return to our people, and lead them to the conquest of all Pellucidar.”

“No, David; the Mahars can’t hurt us if you’re free. Let them keep their secret so you and I can go back to our people and lead them in the conquest of all Pellucidar.”

It was plain that Dian was ambitious, and that her ambition had not dulled her reasoning faculties. She was right. Nothing could be gained by remaining bottled up in Phutra for the rest of our lives.

It was clear that Dian was ambitious, and that her ambition hadn't clouded her judgment. She was right. There was nothing to be gained by staying trapped in Phutra for the rest of our lives.

It was true that Perry might do much with the contents of the prospector, or iron mole, in which I had brought down the implements of outer-world civilization; but Perry was a man of peace. He could never weld the warring factions of the disrupted federation. He could never win new tribes to the empire. He would fiddle around manufacturing gun-powder and trying to improve upon it until some one blew him up with his own invention. He wasn’t practical. He never would get anywhere without a balance-wheel—without some one to direct his energies.

It was true that Perry could do a lot with the contents of the prospector, or iron mole, that I had brought down with the tools of outer-world civilization; but Perry was a peaceful guy. He could never unite the fighting factions of the broken federation. He could never attract new tribes to the empire. He would just mess around making gunpowder and trying to improve it until someone blew him up with his own creation. He wasn’t practical. He would never get anywhere without a balance-wheel—without someone to guide his efforts.

Perry needed me and I needed him. If we were going to do anything for Pellucidar we must be free to do it together.

Perry needed me, and I needed him. If we were going to do anything for Pellucidar, we had to be free to do it together.

The outcome of it all was that I agreed to the Mahars’ proposition. They promised that Dian would be well treated and protected from every indignity during my absence. So I set out with a hundred Sagoths in search of the little valley which I had stumbled upon by accident, and which I might and might not find again.

The result of everything was that I accepted the Mahars' offer. They assured me that Dian would be treated well and kept safe from any mistreatment while I was away. So I headed out with a hundred Sagoths to find the little valley I had come across by chance, which I might or might not be able to locate again.

We traveled directly toward Sari. Stopping at the camp where I had been captured I recovered my express rifle, for which I was very thankful. I found it lying where I had left it when I had been overpowered in my sleep by the Sagoths who had captured me and slain my Mezop companions.

We headed straight for Sari. When we stopped at the camp where I was taken, I was really grateful to get my express rifle back. I found it exactly where I had left it when the Sagoths had overpowered me in my sleep and killed my Mezop companions.

On the way I added materially to my map, an occupation which did not elicit from the Sagoths even a shadow of interest. I felt that the human race of Pellucidar had little to fear from these gorilla-men. They were fighters—that was all. We might even use them later ourselves in this same capacity. They had not sufficient brain power to constitute a menace to the advancement of the human race.

On the way, I significantly updated my map, a task that didn’t spark even a hint of interest from the Sagoths. I sensed that the human population of Pellucidar had little to worry about from these gorilla-men. They were just fighters—that was it. We might even use them for that purpose ourselves later on. They didn’t have enough brainpower to pose a threat to the progress of the human race.

As we neared the spot where I hoped to find the little valley I became more and more confident of success. Every landmark was familiar to me, and I was sure now that I knew the exact location of the cave.

As we got closer to the place where I hoped to find the little valley, I became increasingly confident about succeeding. Every landmark was familiar to me, and I was certain that I knew exactly where the cave was.

It was at about this time that I sighted a number of the half-naked warriors of the human race of Pellucidar. They were marching across our front. At sight of us they halted; that there would be a fight I could not doubt. These Sagoths would never permit an opportunity for the capture of slaves for their Mahar masters to escape them.

It was around this time that I saw several of the half-naked warriors from the human race of Pellucidar. They were marching in front of us. When they spotted us, they stopped; I had no doubt that a fight was about to happen. These Sagoths would never let a chance to capture slaves for their Mahar masters slip away.

I saw that the men were armed with bows and arrows, long lances and swords, so I guessed that they must have been members of the federation, for only my people had been thus equipped. Before Perry and I came the men of Pellucidar had only the crudest weapons wherewith to slay one another.

I noticed that the men were carrying bows and arrows, long spears, and swords, so I figured they had to be part of the federation, since only my people were armed like that. Before Perry and I arrived, the people of Pellucidar only had the most basic weapons to fight each other.

The Sagoths, too, were evidently expecting battle. With savage shouts they rushed forward toward the human warriors.

The Sagoths were clearly ready for a fight. With fierce shouts, they charged at the human warriors.

Then a strange thing happened. The leader of the human beings stepped forward with upraised hands. The Sagoths ceased their war-cries and advanced slowly to meet him. There was a long parley during which I could see that I was often the subject of their discourse. The Sagoths’ leader pointed in the direction in which I had told him the valley lay. Evidently he was explaining the nature of our expedition to the leader of the warriors. It was all a puzzle to me.

Then a strange thing happened. The leader of the humans stepped forward with raised hands. The Sagoths stopped their war cries and slowly moved to meet him. There was a long discussion during which I could see that I was frequently the topic of their conversation. The Sagoths’ leader pointed in the direction where I had told him the valley was. Clearly, he was explaining the purpose of our expedition to the leader of the warriors. It was all a mystery to me.

What human being could be upon such excellent terms with the gorilla-men?

What human could be on such good terms with the gorilla-men?

I couldn’t imagine. I tried to get a good look at the fellow, but the Sagoths had left me in the rear with a guard when they had advanced to battle, and the distance was too great for me to recognize the features of any of the human beings.

I couldn't picture it. I tried to get a good look at the guy, but the Sagoths had left me behind with a guard when they went into battle, and the distance was too far for me to make out the faces of any of the humans.

Finally the parley was concluded and the men continued on their way while the Sagoths returned to where I stood with my guard. It was time for eating, so we stopped where we were and made our meal. The Sagoths didn’t tell me who it was they had met, and I did not ask, though I must confess that I was quite curious.

Finally, the discussion was over and the men went on their way while the Sagoths came back to where I was with my guard. It was time to eat, so we stopped and made our meal right there. The Sagoths didn't tell me who they had met, and I didn't ask, although I have to admit I was pretty curious.

They permitted me to sleep at this halt. Afterward we took up the last leg of our journey. I found the valley without difficulty and led my guard directly to the cave. At its mouth the Sagoths halted and I entered alone.

They let me sleep at this stop. After that, we started the final part of our journey. I easily found the valley and took my guard straight to the cave. At the entrance, the Sagoths stopped, and I went in by myself.

I noticed as I felt about the floor in the dim light that there was a pile of fresh-turned rubble there. Presently my hands came to the spot where the great secret had been buried. There was a cavity where I had carefully smoothed the earth over the hiding-place of the document—the manuscript was gone!

I noticed as I felt around on the floor in the low light that there was a pile of freshly turned rubble there. Soon, my hands reached the spot where the great secret had been buried. There was a hollow where I had carefully smoothed the dirt over the hiding place of the document—the manuscript was missing!

Frantically I searched the whole interior of the cave several times over, but without other result than a complete confirmation of my worst fears. Someone had been here ahead of me and stolen the great secret.

Frantically, I searched the entire cave multiple times, but all I found was complete confirmation of my worst fears. Someone had been here before me and stolen the great secret.

The one thing within Pellucidar which might free Dian and me was gone, nor was it likely that I should ever learn its whereabouts. If a Mahar had found it, which was quite improbable, the chances were that the dominant race would never divulge the fact that they had recovered the precious document. If a cave man had happened upon it he would have no conception of its meaning or value, and as a consequence it would be lost or destroyed in short order.

The one thing in Pellucidar that could free Dian and me was gone, and it didn't seem likely I would ever find out where it was. If a Mahar had discovered it, which was pretty unlikely, the dominant race would probably never admit that they had retrieved the valuable document. If a caveman stumbled across it, he wouldn’t understand its meaning or worth, and it would likely be lost or destroyed quickly.

With bowed head and broken hopes I came out of the cave and told the Sagoth chieftain what I had discovered. It didn’t mean much to the fellow, who doubt-less had but little better idea of the contents of the document I had been sent to fetch to his masters than would the cave man who in all probability had discovered it.

With my head down and hopes shattered, I emerged from the cave and informed the Sagoth chief about what I had found. It didn’t seem to mean much to him, as he probably had little better understanding of the document I had been sent to retrieve for his leaders than the cave man who likely found it.

The Sagoth knew only that I had failed in my mission, so he took advantage of the fact to make the return journey to Phutra as disagreeable as possible. I did not rebel, though I had with me the means to destroy them all. I did not dare rebel because of the consequences to Dian. I intended demanding her release on the grounds that she was in no way guilty of the theft, and that my failure to recover the document had not lessened the value of the good faith I had had in offering to do so. The Mahars might keep me in slavery if they chose, but Dian should be returned safely to her people.

The Sagoth only knew that I had failed my mission, so he took advantage of that to make the trip back to Phutra as unpleasant as possible. I didn't fight back, even though I had the means to eliminate them all. I was too afraid to resist because of what it would mean for Dian. I planned to demand her release on the basis that she was in no way responsible for the theft and that my failure to get the document back didn't change the good faith I had shown in offering to do so. The Mahars could keep me in slavery if they wanted, but Dian would be returned safely to her people.

I was full of my scheme when we entered Phutra and I was conducted directly to the great audience-chamber. The Mahars listened to the report of the Sagoth chieftain, and so difficult is it to judge their emotions from their almost expressionless countenance, that I was at a loss to know how terrible might be their wrath as they learned that their great secret, upon which rested the fate of their race, might now be irretrievably lost.

I was excited about my plan when we arrived in Phutra, and I was taken straight to the big audience chamber. The Mahars listened to the report from the Sagoth chieftain, and because it's so hard to read their emotions from their nearly expressionless faces, I couldn't tell just how furious they might be upon realizing that their great secret, which held the fate of their race, could now be permanently lost.

Presently I could see that she who presided was communicating something to the Sagoth interpreter—doubt-less something to be transmitted to me which might give me a forewarning of the fate which lay in store for me. One thing I had decided definitely: If they would not free Dian I should turn loose upon Phutra with my little arsenal. Alone I might even win to freedom, and if I could learn where Dian was imprisoned it would be worth the attempt to free her. My thoughts were interrupted by the interpreter.

Presently, I could see that the woman in charge was conveying something to the Sagoth interpreter—likely something intended for me that might give me a heads-up about the fate that awaited me. One thing I had definitely decided: If they didn't release Dian, I would unleash my small arsenal on Phutra. Alone, I might even achieve my freedom, and if I could find out where Dian was being held, it would be worth the effort to rescue her. My thoughts were interrupted by the interpreter.

“The mighty Mahars,” he said, “are unable to reconcile your statement that the document is lost with your action in sending it to them by a special messenger. They wish to know if you have so soon forgotten the truth or if you are merely ignoring it.”

“The mighty Mahars,” he said, “can’t understand how you claim the document is lost while you sent it to them through a special messenger. They want to know if you've already forgotten the truth or if you’re just choosing to ignore it.”

“I sent them no document,” I cried. “Ask them what they mean.”

“I didn’t send them any document,” I exclaimed. “Ask them what they’re talking about.”

“They say,” he went on after conversing with the Mahar for a moment, “that just before your return to Phutra, Hooja the Sly One came, bringing the great secret with him. He said that you had sent him ahead with it, asking him to deliver it and return to Sari where you would await him, bringing the girl with him.”

“They say,” he continued after talking with the Mahar for a moment, “that right before you went back to Phutra, Hooja the Sly One showed up, bringing the big secret with him. He claimed you sent him ahead with it, asking him to deliver it and come back to Sari where you would be waiting for him, bringing the girl with him.”

“Dian?” I gasped. “The Mahars have given over Dian into the keeping of Hooja.”

“Dian?” I gasped. “The Mahars have handed Dian over to Hooja.”

“Surely,” he replied. “What of it? She is only a gilak,” as you or I would say, “She is only a cow.”

“Surely,” he replied. “What’s the big deal? She’s just a gilak,” as you or I would say, “She’s just a cow.”

CHAPTER VI
A PENDENT WORLD

The Mahars set me free as they had promised, but with strict injunctions never to approach Phutra or any other Mahar city. They also made it perfectly plain that they considered me a dangerous creature, and that having wiped the slate clean in so far as they were under obligations to me, they now considered me fair prey. Should I again fall into their hands, they intimated it would go ill with me.

The Mahars set me free as they had promised, but with strict orders never to approach Phutra or any other Mahar city. They also made it clear that they viewed me as a dangerous being, and that having fulfilled their obligations to me, they now saw me as fair game. If I were to fall into their hands again, they hinted that it would not end well for me.

They would not tell me in which direction Hooja had set forth with Dian, so I departed from Phutra, filled with bitterness against the Mahars, and rage toward the Sly One who had once again robbed me of my greatest treasure.

They wouldn't tell me which way Hooja had gone with Dian, so I left Phutra, feeling bitter toward the Mahars and angry at the Sly One who had once again taken my greatest treasure.

At first I was minded to go directly back to Anoroc; but upon second thought turned my face toward Sari, as I felt that somewhere in that direction Hooja would travel, his own country lying in that general direction.

At first, I thought about heading straight back to Anoroc; but after a moment, I decided to head toward Sari, since I felt that Hooja would travel in that direction, with his own territory being in that general area.

Of my journey to Sari it is only necessary to say that it was fraught with the usual excitement and adventure, incident to all travel across the face of savage Pellucidar. The dangers, however, were greatly reduced through the medium of my armament. I often wondered how it had happened that I had ever survived the first ten years of my life within the inner world, when, naked and primitively armed, I had traversed great areas of her beast-ridden surface.

Of my trip to Sari, all I need to say is that it was filled with the usual excitement and adventure that comes with traveling through the wild lands of Pellucidar. However, the dangers were significantly lessened thanks to my weapons. I often wondered how I managed to survive the first ten years of my life in this inner world, when I was unarmed and only had basic tools to cross vast areas of its dangerous terrain.

With the aid of my map, which I had kept with great care during my march with the Sagoths in search of the great secret, I arrived at Sari at last. As I topped the lofty plateau in whose rocky cliffs the principal tribe of Sarians find their cave-homes, a great hue and cry arose from those who first discovered me.

With the help of my map, which I had carefully kept during my journey with the Sagoths in search of the great secret, I finally arrived at Sari. As I reached the high plateau where the main tribe of Sarians live in their cave homes, a loud commotion erupted from those who first spotted me.

Like wasps from their nests the hairy warriors poured from their caves. The bows with their poison-tipped arrows, which I had taught them to fashion and to use, were raised against me. Swords of hammered iron—another of my innovations—menaced me, as with lusty shouts the horde charged down.

Like wasps from their nests, the hairy warriors rushed out of their caves. The bows with poison-tipped arrows, which I had taught them to make and use, were aimed at me. Swords of hammered iron—one of my other innovations—threatened me as the horde charged down with loud shouts.

It was a critical moment. Before I should be recognized I might be dead. It was evident that all semblance of intertribal relationship had ceased with my going, and that my people had reverted to their former savage, suspicious hatred of all strangers. My garb must have puzzled them, too, for never before of course had they seen a man clothed in khaki and puttees.

It was a crucial moment. Before I could be recognized, I could be dead. It was clear that any sense of intertribal relationships had disappeared with my departure, and my people had gone back to their old savage, suspicious hatred of all outsiders. My outfit must have confused them as well, since they had never seen a man dressed in khaki and puttees before.

Leaning my express rifle against my body I raised both hands aloft. It was the peace-sign that is recognized everywhere upon the surface of Pellucidar. The charging warriors paused and surveyed me. I looked for my friend Ghak, the Hairy One, king of Sari, and presently I saw him coming from a distance. Ah, but it was good to see his mighty, hairy form once more! A friend was Ghak—a friend well worth the having; and it had been some time since I had seen a friend.

Leaning my rifle against my body, I raised both hands up. It was the peace sign known everywhere on the surface of Pellucidar. The charging warriors paused and looked at me. I searched for my friend Ghak, the Hairy One, king of Sari, and soon spotted him coming from a distance. Ah, it was great to see his strong, hairy figure again! Ghak was a true friend—definitely someone worth having; and it had been a while since I had seen a friend.

Shouldering his way through the throng of warriors, the mighty chieftain advanced toward me. There was an expression of puzzlement upon his fine features. He crossed the space between the warriors and myself, halting before me.

Shouldering his way through the crowd of warriors, the powerful chieftain walked toward me. He had a look of confusion on his handsome face. He crossed the distance between the warriors and me, stopping directly in front of me.

I did not speak. I did not even smile. I wanted to see if Ghak, my principal lieutenant, would recognize me. For some time he stood there looking me over carefully. His eyes took in my large pith helmet, my khaki jacket, and bandoleers of cartridges, the two revolvers swinging at my hips, the large rifle resting against my body. Still I stood with my hands above my head. He examined my puttees and my strong tan shoes—a little the worse for wear now. Then he glanced up once more to my face. As his gaze rested there quite steadily for some moments I saw recognition tinged with awe creep across his countenance.

I didn't say a word. I didn't even smile. I wanted to see if Ghak, my main lieutenant, would recognize me. For a while, he stood there, checking me out carefully. His eyes took in my big pith helmet, my khaki jacket, the bandoleers of cartridges, the two revolvers swinging at my hips, and the large rifle resting against my body. I still had my hands raised above my head. He looked at my puttees and my sturdy tan shoes, which were a bit worn now. Then he glanced back up at my face. As his gaze lingered there for a few moments, I saw recognition mixed with awe spread across his expression.

Presently without a word he took one of my hands in his and dropping to one knee raised my fingers to his lips. Perry had taught them this trick, nor ever did the most polished courtier of all the grand courts of Europe perform the little act of homage with greater grace and dignity.

Right then, without saying a word, he took one of my hands in his and dropped to one knee, raising my fingers to his lips. Perry had taught them this move, and no polished courtier from the grandest courts of Europe ever performed this little gesture of respect with more grace and dignity.

Quickly I raised Ghak to his feet, clasping both his hands in mine. I think there must have been tears in my eyes then—I know I felt too full for words. The king of Sari turned toward his warriors.

Quickly, I helped Ghak stand up, holding both his hands in mine. I think there were probably tears in my eyes then—I know I felt overwhelmed with emotion. The king of Sari turned to his warriors.

“Our emperor has come back,” he announced. “Come hither and—”

“Our emperor has returned,” he announced. “Come over here and—”

But he got no further, for the shouts that broke from those savage throats would have drowned the voice of heaven itself. I had never guessed how much they thought of me. As they clustered around, almost fighting for the chance to kiss my hand, I saw again the vision of empire which I had thought faded forever.

But he didn't get to continue, because the shouts coming from those fierce voices would have drowned out the voice of heaven itself. I had never realized how much they valued me. As they gathered around, almost competing for the chance to kiss my hand, I saw once more the vision of empire that I had thought was lost forever.

With such as these I could conquer a world. With such as these I would conquer one! If the Sarians had remained loyal, so too would the Amozites be loyal still, and the Kalians, and the Suvians, and all the great tribes who had formed the federation that was to emancipate the human race of Pellucidar.

With people like these, I could take over a world. With people like these, I would take one! If the Sarians had stayed loyal, the Amozites would still be loyal, along with the Kalians, the Suvians, and all the great tribes that had united to liberate the human race of Pellucidar.

Perry was safe with the Mezops; I was safe with the Sarians; now if Dian were but safe with me the future would look bright indeed.

Perry was safe with the Mezops; I was safe with the Sarians; now if Dian were just safe with me, the future would look really bright.

It did not take long to outline to Ghak all that had befallen me since I had departed from Pellucidar, and to get down to the business of finding Dian, which to me at that moment was of even greater importance than the very empire itself.

It didn’t take long to explain to Ghak everything that had happened to me since I left Pellucidar, and to focus on finding Dian, which felt even more important to me at that moment than the empire itself.

When I told him that Hooja had stolen her, he stamped his foot in rage.

When I told him that Hooja had taken her, he stomped his foot in anger.

“It is always the Sly One!” he cried. “It was Hooja who caused the first trouble between you and the Beautiful One.

“It’s always the Sly One!” he shouted. “It was Hooja who started the first trouble between you and the Beautiful One.

“It was Hooja who betrayed our trust, and all but caused our recapture by the Sagoths that time we escaped from Phutra.

“It was Hooja who betrayed our trust and almost got us captured again by the Sagoths when we escaped from Phutra."

“It was Hooja who tricked you and substituted a Mahar for Dian when you started upon your return journey to your own world.

“It was Hooja who deceived you and replaced a Mahar for Dian when you began your trip back to your own world.”

“It was Hooja who schemed and lied until he had turned the kingdoms one against another and destroyed the federation.

“It was Hooja who plotted and deceived until he had turned the kingdoms against each other and shattered the federation.”

“When we had him in our power we were foolish to let him live. Next time—”

“When we had him in our control, we were stupid to let him live. Next time—”

Ghak did not need to finish his sentence.

Ghak didn't need to finish his sentence.

“He has become a very powerful enemy now,” I replied. “That he is allied in some way with the Mahars is evidenced by the familiarity of his relations with the Sagoths who were accompanying me in search of the great secret, for it must have been Hooja whom I saw conversing with them just before we reached the valley. Doubtless they told him of our quest and he hastened on ahead of us, discovered the cave and stole the document. Well does he deserve his appellation of the Sly One.”

“He has become a very powerful enemy now,” I replied. “The fact that he’s somehow allied with the Mahars is clear from how well he interacts with the Sagoths who were with me looking for the great secret. It must have been Hooja I saw talking to them just before we reached the valley. They probably informed him about our quest, and he rushed ahead of us, found the cave, and took the document. He truly deserves the title of the Sly One.”

With Ghak and his head men I held a number of consultations. The upshot of them was a decision to combine our search for Dian with an attempt to rebuild the crumbled federation. To this end twenty warriors were despatched in pairs to ten of the leading kingdoms, with instructions to make every effort to discover the whereabouts of Hooja and Dian, while prosecuting their missions to the chieftains to whom they were sent.

With Ghak and his top leaders, I had several meetings. The result was a decision to merge our search for Dian with an effort to restore the fallen federation. To accomplish this, twenty warriors were sent in pairs to ten of the major kingdoms, with instructions to do everything possible to find out where Hooja and Dian were located, while also carrying out their missions to the chieftains they were assigned to.

Ghak was to remain at home to receive the various delegations which we invited to come to Sari on the business of the federation. Four hundred warriors were started for Anoroc to fetch Perry and the contents of the prospector, to the capitol of the empire, which was also the principal settlements of the Sarians.

Ghak was to stay home to welcome the different delegations we invited to come to Sari for the federation’s matters. Four hundred warriors set off for Anoroc to bring back Perry and the materials from the prospector to the capital of the empire, which was also the main settlement of the Sarians.

At first it was intended that I remain at Sari, that I might be in readiness to hasten forth at the first report of the discovery of Dian; but I found the inaction in the face of my deep solicitude for the welfare of my mate so galling that scarce had the several units departed upon their missions before I, too, chafed to be actively engaged upon the search.

At first, the plan was for me to stay in Sari, so I could quickly head out as soon as we heard news about the discovery of Dian. However, the waiting while I was deeply worried about my mate's safety was so frustrating that as soon as the teams left on their missions, I couldn’t help but want to actively join the search, too.

It was after my second sleep, subsequent to the departure of the warriors, as I recall, that I at last went to Ghak with the admission that I could no longer support the intolerable longing to be personally upon the trail of my lost love.

It was after my second sleep, following the warriors' departure, that I finally went to Ghak and admitted that I could no longer endure the unbearable longing to be on the trail of my lost love.

Ghak tried to dissuade me, though I could tell that his heart was with me in my wish to be away and really doing something. It was while we were arguing upon the subject that a stranger, with hands above his head, entered the village. He was immediately surrounded by warriors and conducted to Ghak’s presence.

Ghak tried to talk me out of it, but I could tell he secretly wanted me to go and actually do something. While we were debating this, a stranger came into the village with his hands raised. He was quickly surrounded by warriors and brought to see Ghak.

The fellow was a typical cave man-squat muscular, and hairy, and of a type I had not seen before. His features, like those of all the primeval men of Pellucidar, were regular and fine. His weapons consisted of a stone ax and knife and a heavy knobbed bludgeon of wood. His skin was very white.

The guy was a typical caveman—short, muscular, and hairy, and of a kind I hadn't seen before. His features, like those of all the ancient men of Pellucidar, were straight and sharp. His weapons included a stone axe and knife, along with a heavy, knobby wooden club. His skin was really pale.

“Who are you?” asked Ghak. “And whence come you?”

“Who are you?” Ghak asked. “And where are you from?”

“I am Kolk, son of Goork, who is chief of the Thurians,” replied the stranger. “From Thuria I have come in search of the land of Amoz, where dwells Dacor, the Strong One, who stole my sister, Canda, the Grace-ful One, to be his mate.

“I am Kolk, son of Goork, the chief of the Thurians,” the stranger replied. “I have come from Thuria in search of the land of Amoz, where Dacor, the Strong One, lives. He stole my sister, Canda, the Grace-ful One, to be his mate."

“We of Thuria had heard of a great chieftain who has bound together many tribes, and my father has sent me to Dacor to learn if there be truth in these stories, and if so to offer the services of Thuria to him whom we have heard called emperor.”

“We from Thuria had heard about a great leader who has united many tribes, and my father sent me to Dacor to find out if these stories are true, and if they are, to offer the support of Thuria to the one we've heard referred to as emperor.”

“The stories are true,” replied Ghak, “and here is the emperor of whom you have heard. You need travel no farther.”

“The stories are true,” replied Ghak, “and here is the emperor you’ve heard about. You don’t need to travel any farther.”

Kolk was delighted. He told us much of the wonderful resources of Thuria, the Land of Awful Shadow, and of his long journey in search of Amoz.

Kolk was thrilled. He shared a lot about the amazing resources of Thuria, the Land of Awful Shadow, and his long journey to find Amoz.

“And why,” I asked, “does Goork, your father, desire to join his kingdom to the empire?”

“And why,” I asked, “does Goork, your father, want to connect his kingdom to the empire?”

“There are two reasons,” replied the young man. “Forever have the Mahars, who dwell beyond the Lidi Plains which lie at the farther rim of the Land of Awful Shadow, taken heavy toll of our people, whom they either force into lifelong slavery or fatten for their feasts. We have heard that the great emperor makes successful war upon the Mahars, against whom we should be glad to fight.

“There are two reasons,” replied the young man. “For a long time, the Mahars, who live beyond the Lidi Plains at the far edge of the Land of Awful Shadow, have taken a heavy toll on our people, either forcing them into lifelong slavery or fattening them for their feasts. We’ve heard that the great emperor is successfully waging war against the Mahars, and we would be glad to fight alongside him.”

“Recently has another reason come. Upon a great island which lies in the Sojar Az, but a short distance from our shores, a wicked man has collected a great band of outcast warriors of all tribes. Even are there many Sagoths among them, sent by the Mahars to aid the Wicked One.

“Recently, another reason has emerged. On a large island in the Sojar Az, not far from our shores, a malicious man has gathered a significant group of outcast warriors from various tribes. There are even many Sagoths among them, sent by the Mahars to assist the Wicked One."

“This band makes raids upon our villages, and it is constantly growing in size and strength, for the Mahars give liberty to any of their male prisoners who will promise to fight with this band against the enemies of the Mahars. It is the purpose of the Mahars thus to raise a force of our own kind to combat the growth and menace of the new empire of which I have come to seek information. All this we learned from one of our own warriors who had pretended to sympathize with this band and had then escaped at the first opportunity.”

“This group is attacking our villages, and it keeps getting bigger and stronger because the Mahars free any of their male prisoners who agree to join this group against the Mahars' enemies. The Mahars aim to build a force of our own people to fight against the rise and threat of the new empire that I’ve come here to gather information about. We learned all of this from one of our own warriors who pretended to ally with this group and then escaped at the first chance he got.”

“Who could this man be,” I asked Ghak, “who leads so vile a movement against his own kind?”

“Who could this guy be,” I asked Ghak, “who leads such a disgusting movement against his own people?”

“His name is Hooja,” spoke up Kolk, answering my question.

“His name is Hooja,” Kolk replied, answering my question.

Ghak and I looked at each other. Relief was written upon his countenance and I know that it was beating strongly in my heart. At last we had discovered a tangible clue to the whereabouts of Hooja—and with the clue a guide!

Ghak and I exchanged glances. Relief was clear on his face, and I could feel my heart pounding. Finally, we had found a solid lead on Hooja's location—and with it, a guide!

But when I broached the subject to Kolk he demurred. He had come a long way, he explained, to see his sister and to confer with Dacor. Moreover, he had instructions from his father which he could not ignore lightly. But even so he would return with me and show me the way to the island of the Thurian shore if by doing so we might accomplish anything.

But when I brought it up with Kolk, he hesitated. He told me he had traveled a long way to see his sister and meet with Dacor. Plus, he had orders from his father that he couldn’t easily disregard. Still, he said he would come back with me and show me the way to the island on the Thurian shore if it would help us achieve something.

“But we cannot,” he urged. “Hooja is powerful. He has thousands of warriors. He has only to call upon his Mahar allies to receive a countless horde of Sagoths to do his bidding against his human enemies.

“But we can’t,” he urged. “Hooja is powerful. He has thousands of warriors. All he has to do is call on his Mahar allies to get an endless army of Sagoths to carry out his orders against his human enemies.

“Let us wait until you may gather an equal horde from the kingdoms of your empire. Then we may march against Hooja with some show of success.

“Let’s wait until you can gather a similar force from the kingdoms of your empire. Then we can march against Hooja with a better chance of success.

“But first must you lure him to the mainland, for who among you knows how to construct the strange things that carry Hooja and his band back and forth across the water?

“But first, you need to lure him to the mainland, because who among you knows how to build the strange things that carry Hooja and his crew back and forth across the water?

“We are not island people. We do not go upon the water. We know nothing of such things.”

“We're not people of the island. We don't go out onto the water. We don't know anything about that.”

I couldn’t persuade him to do more than direct me upon the way. I showed him my map, which now included a great area of country extending from Anoroc upon the east to Sari upon the west, and from the river south of the Mountains of the Clouds north to Amoz. As soon as I had explained it to him he drew a line with his finger, showing a sea-coast far to the west and south of Sari, and a great circle which he said marked the extent of the Land of Awful Shadow in which lay Thuria.

I couldn't convince him to do more than just point me in the right direction. I showed him my map, which now covered a large area from Anoroc in the east to Sari in the west, and from the river south of the Mountains of the Clouds all the way north to Amoz. Once I explained it to him, he traced a line with his finger, indicating a coastline far west and south of Sari, along with a big circle that he said represented the extent of the Land of Awful Shadow where Thuria is located.

The shadow extended southeast of the coast out into the sea half-way to a large island, which he said was the seat of Hooja’s traitorous government. The island itself lay in the light of the noonday sun. Northwest of the coast and embracing a part of Thuria lay the Lidi Plains, upon the northwestern verge of which was situated the Mahar city which took such heavy toll of the Thurians.

The shadow stretched southeast from the coast into the sea, reaching halfway to a large island, which he claimed was the base of Hooja’s treacherous government. The island itself was bathed in the bright noonday sun. To the northwest of the coast, and covering part of Thuria, were the Lidi Plains, with the Mahar city located on the northwestern edge, extracting a heavy toll from the Thurians.

Thus were the unhappy people now between two fires, with Hooja upon one side and the Mahars upon the other. I did not wonder that they sent out an appeal for succor.

Thus were the unhappy people now caught in between two dangers, with Hooja on one side and the Mahars on the other. I wasn’t surprised that they made a call for help.

Though Ghak and Kolk both attempted to dissuade me, I was determined to set out at once, nor did I delay longer than to make a copy of my map to be given to Perry that he might add to his that which I had set down since we parted. I left a letter for him as well, in which among other things I advanced the theory that the Sojar Az, or Great Sea, which Kolk mentioned as stretching eastward from Thuria, might indeed be the same mighty ocean as that which, swinging around the southern end of a continent ran northward along the shore opposite Phutra, mingling its waters with the huge gulf upon which lay Sari, Amoz, and Greenwich.

Though Ghak and Kolk both tried to talk me out of it, I was set on leaving right away, and I didn’t take any longer than necessary to make a copy of my map for Perry so he could add my notes since we last parted. I also left him a letter in which I suggested that the Sojar Az, or Great Sea, which Kolk mentioned as extending east from Thuria, might actually be the same vast ocean that wraps around the southern tip of a continent and flows north along the shore opposite Phutra, mixing its waters with the large gulf where Sari, Amoz, and Greenwich are located.

Against this possibility I urged him to hasten the building of a fleet of small sailing-vessels, which we might utilize should I find it impossible to entice Hooja’s horde to the mainland.

Against this possibility, I urged him to speed up the construction of a fleet of small sailing vessels, which we could use if I found it impossible to lure Hooja’s horde to the mainland.

I told Ghak what I had written, and suggested that as soon as he could he should make new treaties with the various kingdoms of the empire, collect an army and march toward Thuria—this of course against the possibility of my detention through some cause or other.

I told Ghak what I had written and suggested that as soon as he could, he should make new treaties with the different kingdoms of the empire, gather an army, and march toward Thuria—this was, of course, in case I was detained for any reason.

Kolk gave me a sign to his father—a lidi, or beast of burden, crudely scratched upon a bit of bone, and beneath the lidi a man and a flower; all very rudely done perhaps, but none the less effective as I well knew from my long years among the primitive men of Pellucidar.

Kolk gave me a signal for his father—a lidi, or pack animal, roughly etched on a piece of bone, and below the lidi, a man and a flower; all very poorly done, maybe, but still effective, as I knew well from my many years among the primitive people of Pellucidar.

The lidi is the tribal beast of the Thurians; the man and the flower in the combination in which they appeared bore a double significance, as they constituted not only a message to the effect that the bearer came in peace, but were also Kolk’s signature.

The lidi is the tribal animal of the Thurians; the man and the flower together held a double meaning, as they signified not only that the bearer came in peace, but also served as Kolk’s signature.

And so, armed with my credentials and my small arsenal, I set out alone upon my quest for the dearest girl in this world or yours.

And so, with my credentials and my small arsenal, I set out alone on my quest for the sweetest girl in this world or yours.

Kolk gave me explicit directions, though with my map I do not believe that I could have gone wrong. As a matter of fact I did not need the map at all, since the principal landmark of the first half of my journey, a gigantic mountain-peak, was plainly visible from Sari, though a good hundred miles away.

Kolk gave me clear instructions, but I doubt I could have messed it up with my map. In fact, I didn’t even need the map since the main landmark during the first half of my trip, a massive mountain peak, was clearly visible from Sari, even though it was about a hundred miles away.

At the southern base of this mountain a river rose and ran in a westerly direction, finally turning south and emptying into the Sojar Az some forty miles northeast of Thuria. All that I had to do was follow this river to the sea and then follow the coast to Thuria.

At the southern base of this mountain, a river started and flowed west, eventually turning south and emptying into the Sojar Az about forty miles northeast of Thuria. All I had to do was follow this river to the sea and then follow the coast to Thuria.

Two hundred and forty miles of wild mountain and primeval jungle, of untracked plain, of nameless rivers, of deadly swamps and savage forests lay ahead of me, yet never had I been more eager for an adventure than now, for never had more depended upon haste and success.

Two hundred and forty miles of wild mountains and ancient jungles, of untamed plains, of unnamed rivers, of dangerous swamps and fierce forests lay ahead of me, yet I had never been more eager for an adventure than I was now, for never had so much relied on speed and success.

I do not know how long a time that journey required, and only half did I appreciate the varied wonders that each new march unfolded before me, for my mind and heart were filled with but a single image—that of a perfect girl whose great, dark eyes looked bravely forth from a frame of raven hair.

I don’t know how long that journey took, and I only half appreciated the different wonders that each new step revealed to me, because my mind and heart were filled with just one image—a perfect girl with great, dark eyes that looked confidently from a frame of black hair.

It was not until I had passed the high peak and found the river that my eyes first discovered the pendent world, the tiny satellite which hangs low over the surface of Pellucidar casting its perpetual shadow always upon the same spot—the area that is known here as the Land of Awful Shadow, in which dwells the tribe of Thuria.

It wasn't until I had gone beyond the high peak and found the river that I first saw the dangling world, the small satellite that hangs low over the surface of Pellucidar, casting its eternal shadow on the same spot—the part that's known here as the Land of Awful Shadow, where the tribe of Thuria lives.

From the distance and the elevation of the highlands where I stood the Pellucidarian noonday moon showed half in sunshine and half in shadow, while directly beneath it was plainly visible the round dark spot upon the surface of Pellucidar where the sun has never shone. From where I stood the moon appeared to hang so low above the ground as almost to touch it; but later I was to learn that it floats a mile above the surface—which seems indeed quite close for a moon.

From the heights of the highlands where I stood, the bright midday moon in Pellucidar showed half in sunlight and half in shadow. Directly beneath it, I could clearly see the round dark spot on Pellucidar's surface where the sun has never reached. From my viewpoint, the moon looked like it was hanging so low above the ground that it almost seemed to touch it; but later, I would find out that it's actually a mile above the surface—which feels pretty close for a moon.

Following the river downward I soon lost sight of the tiny planet as I entered the mazes of a lofty forest. Nor did I catch another glimpse of it for some time—several marches at least. However, when the river led me to the sea, or rather just before it reached the sea, of a sudden the sky became overcast and the size and luxuriance of the vegetation diminished as by magic—as if an omni-potent hand had drawn a line upon the earth, and said:

Following the river downstream, I quickly lost sight of the tiny planet as I entered the twists and turns of a tall forest. I didn’t catch another glimpse of it for a while—at least several journeys later. However, just when the river was about to lead me to the sea, the sky suddenly became cloudy, and the size and richness of the vegetation shrank like magic—as if an all-powerful hand had drawn a line on the ground and said:

“Upon this side shall the trees and the shrubs, the grasses and the flowers, riot in profusion of rich colors, gigantic size and bewildering abundance; and upon that side shall they be dwarfed and pale and scant.”

“On this side, the trees, shrubs, grasses, and flowers will burst with vibrant colors, giant sizes, and overwhelming abundance; on that side, they will be small, dim, and sparse.”

Instantly I looked above, for clouds are so uncommon in the skies of Pellucidar—they are practically unknown except above the mightiest mountain ranges—that it had given me something of a start to discover the sun obliterated. But I was not long in coming to a realization of the cause of the shadow.

Instantly, I looked up, because clouds are so rare in the skies of Pellucidar—they’re almost nonexistent except over the highest mountain ranges—that it surprised me to see the sun blocked out. But it didn’t take long for me to figure out what was causing the shadow.

Above me hung another world. I could see its mountains and valleys, oceans, lakes, and rivers, its broad, grassy plains and dense forests. But too great was the distance and too deep the shadow of its under side for me to distinguish any movement as of animal life.

Above me hung another world. I could see its mountains and valleys, oceans, lakes, and rivers, its wide grassy plains and thick forests. But the distance was too great and the shadow on its underside too deep for me to make out any movement, like the presence of animal life.

Instantly a great curiosity was awakened within me. The questions which the sight of this planet, so tantalizingly close, raised in my mind were numerous and unanswerable.

Instantly, I felt a surge of curiosity. The sight of this planet, so tantalizingly close, filled my mind with countless questions that seemed impossible to answer.

Was it inhabited?

Was it occupied?

If so, by what manner and form of creature?

If so, in what way and what kind of creature?

Were its people as relatively diminutive as their little world, or were they as disproportionately huge as the lesser attraction of gravity upon the surface of their globe would permit of their being?

Were its people as relatively small as their tiny world, or were they as disproportionately large as the weaker pull of gravity on the surface of their planet allowed them to be?

As I watched it, I saw that it was revolving upon an axis that lay parallel to the surface of Pellucidar, so that during each revolution its entire surface was once exposed to the world below and once bathed in the heat of the great sun above. The little world had that which Pellucidar could not have—a day and night, and—greatest of boons to one outer-earthly born—time.

As I watched it, I saw that it was spinning on an axis that was parallel to the surface of Pellucidar, so that with each rotation, its entire surface faced the world below and then was soaked in the warmth of the great sun above. This little world had something that Pellucidar couldn’t offer—a day and night, and—most importantly for someone born on the outer Earth—time.

Here I saw a chance to give time to Pellucidar, using this mighty clock, revolving perpetually in the heavens, to record the passage of the hours for the earth below. Here should be located an observatory, from which might be flashed by wireless to every corner of the empire the correct time once each day. That this time would be easily measured I had no doubt, since so plain were the landmarks upon the under surface of the satellite that it would be but necessary to erect a simple instrument and mark the instant of passage of a given landmark across the instrument.

Here, I saw an opportunity to dedicate time to Pellucidar, using this powerful clock that constantly moves in the sky to keep track of the hours for the earth below. An observatory should be set up here, from which the correct time could be sent by wireless to every corner of the empire once each day. I had no doubt that measuring this time would be straightforward, as the landmarks on the underside of the satellite were so clear that it would only require a simple instrument to record the moment a specific landmark passed in front of it.

But then was not the time for dreaming; I must devote my mind to the purpose of my journey. So I hastened onward beneath the great shadow. As I advanced I could not but note the changing nature of the vegetation and the paling of its hues.

But this wasn’t the time for dreaming; I had to focus on the purpose of my journey. So, I hurried on under the big shadow. As I moved forward, I couldn’t help but notice how the vegetation was changing and how its colors were fading.

The river led me a short distance within the shadow before it emptied into the Sojar Az. Then I continued in a southerly direction along the coast toward the village of Thuria, where I hoped to find Goork and deliver to him my credentials.

The river took me a little way into the shade before it flowed into the Sojar Az. Then I headed south along the coast toward the village of Thuria, where I hoped to find Goork and hand over my credentials.

I had progressed no great distance from the mouth of the river when I discerned, lying some distance at sea, a great island. This I assumed to be the stronghold of Hooja, nor did I doubt that upon it even now was Dian.

I hadn't traveled far from the mouth of the river when I spotted a large island some distance out at sea. I figured this must be Hooja's stronghold, and I didn't doubt that Dian was there right now.

The way was most difficult, since shortly after leaving the river I encountered lofty cliffs split by numerous long, narrow fiords, each of which necessitated a considerable detour. As the crow flies it is about twenty miles from the mouth of the river to Thuria, but before I had covered half of it I was fagged. There was no familiar fruit or vegetable growing upon the rocky soil of the cliff-tops, and I would have fared ill for food had not a hare broken cover almost beneath my nose.

The journey was really tough because not long after leaving the river, I faced tall cliffs with many long, narrow inlets that forced me to take a big detour. It's only about twenty miles from the river mouth to Thuria in a straight line, but I felt exhausted before I even made it halfway. There wasn’t any fruit or vegetables I recognized growing on the rocky ground at the top of the cliffs, and I would have struggled to find food if a hare hadn't suddenly appeared right in front of me.

I carried bow and arrows to conserve my ammunition-supply, but so quick was the little animal that I had no time to draw and fit a shaft. In fact my dinner was a hundred yards away and going like the proverbial bat when I dropped my six-shooter on it. It was a pretty shot and when coupled with a good dinner made me quite contented with myself.

I carried a bow and arrows to save my ammo, but the little animal was so fast that I didn't have time to nock an arrow. Honestly, my dinner was a hundred yards away and moving like the wind when I fired my six-shooter. It was a nice shot, and when I added a good dinner to the mix, I felt pretty pleased with myself.

After eating I lay down and slept. When I awoke I was scarcely so self-satisfied, for I had not more than opened my eyes before I became aware of the presence, barely a hundred yards from me, of a pack of some twenty huge wolf-dogs—the things which Perry insisted upon calling hyaenodons—and almost simultaneously I discovered that while I slept my revolvers, rifle, bow, arrows, and knife had been stolen from me.

After eating, I lay down and slept. When I woke up, I didn’t feel so pleased with myself, because I had barely opened my eyes before I noticed a pack of about twenty huge wolf-dogs—what Perry insisted on calling hyaenodons—was less than a hundred yards away from me. At the same time, I realized that while I was sleeping, my revolvers, rifle, bow, arrows, and knife had been stolen.

And the wolf-dog pack was preparing to rush me.

And the wolf-dog pack was getting ready to charge at me.

CHAPTER VII
FROM PLIGHT TO PLIGHT

I have never been much of a runner; I hate running. But if ever a sprinter broke into smithereens all world’s records it was I that day when I fled before those hideous beasts along the narrow spit of rocky cliff between two narrow fiords toward the Sojar Az. Just as I reached the verge of the cliff the foremost of the brutes was upon me. He leaped and closed his massive jaws upon my shoulder.

I’ve never been a big fan of running; I hate it. But if anyone ever shattered all the world records for sprinting, it was me that day when I ran for my life from those terrifying creatures along the narrow strip of rocky cliff between two narrow fjords toward the Sojar Az. Just as I got to the edge of the cliff, the first of the monsters was on me. It jumped and clamped its huge jaws on my shoulder.

The momentum of his flying body, added to that of my own, carried the two of us over the cliff. It was a hideous fall. The cliff was almost perpendicular. At its foot broke the sea against a solid wall of rock.

The force of his flying body, combined with my own, propelled us both over the edge of the cliff. It was a terrifying drop. The cliff was nearly vertical. At its base, the sea crashed against a solid rock wall.

We struck the cliff-face once in our descent and then plunged into the salt sea. With the impact with the water the hyaenodon released his hold upon my shoulder.

We hit the cliff face once on our way down and then plunged into the salty sea. With the splash, the hyaenodon let go of my shoulder.

As I came sputtering to the surface I looked about for some tiny foot- or hand-hold where I might cling for a moment of rest and recuperation. The cliff itself offered me nothing, so I swam toward the mouth of the fiord.

As I gasped and surfaced, I searched for some small spot to hold on to for a brief moment of rest and recovery. The cliff provided no help, so I swam towards the entrance of the fjord.

At the far end I could see that erosion from above had washed down sufficient rubble to form a narrow ribbon of beach. Toward this I swam with all my strength. Not once did I look behind me, since every unnecessary movement in swimming detracts so much from one’s endurance and speed. Not until I had drawn myself safely out upon the beach did I turn my eyes back toward the sea for the hyaenodon. He was swimming slowly and apparently painfully toward the beach upon which I stood.

At the far end, I could see that erosion from above had washed down enough rubble to create a narrow strip of beach. I swam toward it with all my strength. I didn’t look back, since even the slightest unnecessary movement in swimming drains your endurance and speed. Only after I had pulled myself safely onto the beach did I turn to look back at the sea for the hyaenodon. He was swimming slowly and seemed to be struggling to reach the beach where I stood.

I watched him for a long time, wondering why it was that such a doglike animal was not a better swimmer. As he neared me I realized that he was weakening rapidly. I had gathered a handful of stones to be ready for his assault when he landed, but in a moment I let them fall from my hands. It was evident that the brute either was no swimmer or else was severely injured, for by now he was making practically no headway. Indeed, it was with quite apparent difficulty that he kept his nose above the surface of the sea.

I watched him for a long time, wondering why such a dog-like animal wasn’t a better swimmer. As he got closer, I realized he was weakening quickly. I had picked up a handful of stones to defend myself when he landed, but soon I let them drop from my hands. It was clear that the creature either couldn’t swim or was seriously hurt, because he was barely making any progress. In fact, it was obvious that he was struggling to keep his nose above the water.

He was not more than fifty yards from shore when he went under. I watched the spot where he had disappeared, and in a moment I saw his head reappear. The look of dumb misery in his eyes struck a chord in my breast, for I love dogs. I forgot that he was a vicious, primordial wolf-thing—a man-eater, a scourge, and a terror. I saw only the sad eyes that looked like the eyes of Raja, my dead collie of the outer world.

He was no more than fifty yards from the shore when he went under. I watched the spot where he had disappeared, and soon I saw his head come back up. The look of helpless misery in his eyes hit me hard because I love dogs. I forgot that he was a vicious, primitive wolf-like creature—a man-eater, a menace, and a source of fear. I saw only the sad eyes that reminded me of Raja, my dead collie from the outside world.

I did not stop to weigh and consider. In other words, I did not stop to think, which I believe must be the way of men who do things—in contradistinction to those who think much and do nothing. Instead, I leaped back into the water and swam out toward the drowning beast. At first he showed his teeth at my approach, but just before I reached him he went under for the second time, so that I had to dive to get him.

I didn't pause to think it over. In other words, I didn't stop to consider, which I believe is how people who take action operate—unlike those who think a lot and do nothing. Instead, I jumped back into the water and swam out toward the struggling animal. At first, he bared his teeth when I got close, but just before I reached him, he went under for the second time, so I had to dive to rescue him.

I grabbed him by the scruff of the neck, and though he weighed as much as a Shetland pony, I managed to drag him to shore and well up upon the beach. Here I found that one of his forelegs was broken—the crash against the cliff-face must have done it.

I grabbed him by the neck, and even though he weighed about as much as a Shetland pony, I managed to drag him to the shore and up onto the beach. There, I discovered that one of his front legs was broken—the impact with the cliff must have caused it.

By this time all the fight was out of him, so that when I had gathered a few tiny branches from some of the stunted trees that grew in the crevices of the cliff, and returned to him he permitted me to set his broken leg and bind it in splints. I had to tear part of my shirt into bits to obtain a bandage, but at last the job was done. Then I sat stroking the savage head and talking to the beast in the man-dog talk with which you are familiar, if you ever owned and loved a dog.

By this time, he was completely exhausted, so when I gathered a few small branches from the stunted trees growing in the cliff's crevices and came back to him, he allowed me to set his broken leg and wrap it in splints. I had to tear part of my shirt to make a bandage, but eventually, I got the job done. Then I sat there, petting his fierce head and talking to him in that man-dog talk you know well if you've ever owned and loved a dog.

When he is well, I thought, he probably will turn upon me and attempt to devour me, and against that eventuality I gathered together a pile of rocks and set to work to fashion a stone-knife. We were bottled up at the head of the fiord as completely as if we had been behind prison bars. Before us spread the Sojar Az, and elsewhere about us rose unscalable cliffs.

When he’s feeling better, I thought, he’ll probably come after me and try to attack me, so I collected some rocks and started making a stone knife. We were trapped at the end of the fjord as if we were behind prison bars. In front of us was the Sojar Az, and all around us were towering cliffs that couldn’t be climbed.

Fortunately a little rivulet trickled down the side of the rocky wall, giving us ample supply of fresh water—some of which I kept constantly beside the hyaenodon in a huge, bowl-shaped shell, of which there were countless numbers among the rubble of the beach.

Fortunately, a small stream flowed down the rocky wall, providing us with plenty of fresh water—some of which I kept beside the hyaenodon in a large, bowl-shaped shell, of which there were countless numbers among the debris on the beach.

For food we subsisted upon shellfish and an occasional bird that I succeeded in knocking over with a rock, for long practice as a pitcher on prep-school and varsity nines had made me an excellent shot with a hand-thrown missile.

For food, we survived on shellfish and the rare bird that I managed to hit with a rock, as my long practice as a pitcher on the school and varsity teams had made me really good at throwing things by hand.

It was not long before the hyaenodon’s leg was sufficiently mended to permit him to rise and hobble about on three legs. I shall never forget with what intent interest I watched his first attempt. Close at my hand lay my pile of rocks. Slowly the beast came to his three good feet. He stretched himself, lowered his head, and lapped water from the drinking-shell at his side, turned and looked at me, and then hobbled off toward the cliffs.

It wasn't long before the hyaenodon's leg healed enough for him to get up and stumble around on three legs. I will never forget the focused interest with which I watched his first attempt. Right beside me was my pile of rocks. Slowly, the creature stood up on his three good feet. He stretched, lowered his head, and drank water from the shell next to him. Then he turned to look at me before hobbling off toward the cliffs.

Thrice he traversed the entire extent of our prison, seeking, I imagine, a loop-hole for escape, but finding none he returned in my direction. Slowly he came quite close to me, sniffed at my shoes, my puttees, my hands, and then limped off a few feet and lay down again.

Thrice he walked the whole length of our prison, probably looking for a way to escape, but finding none, he came back towards me. He slowly approached, sniffed my shoes, my pant legs, my hands, and then limped a few feet away and lay down again.

Now that he was able to get around, I was a little uncertain as to the wisdom of my impulsive mercy.

Now that he could get around, I was a bit unsure about the wisdom of my impulsive kindness.

How could I sleep with that ferocious thing prowling about the narrow confines of our prison?

How could I sleep with that fierce creature roaming around the cramped space of our prison?

Should I close my eyes it might be to open them again to the feel of those mighty jaws at my throat. To say the least, I was uncomfortable.

Should I close my eyes, it might be to open them again to the sensation of those powerful jaws on my throat. To say the least, I was uneasy.

I have had too much experience with dumb animals to bank very strongly on any sense of gratitude which may be attributed to them by inexperienced sentimentalists. I believe that some animals love their masters, but I doubt very much if their affection is the outcome of gratitude—a characteristic that is so rare as to be only occasionally traceable in the seemingly unselfish acts of man himself.

I’ve dealt with enough clueless animals to rely too much on any sense of gratitude that inexperienced sentimentalists might attribute to them. I believe that some animals do love their owners, but I seriously question whether their affection comes from gratitude—an emotion that’s so rare it’s only sometimes seen in the seemingly selfless actions of humans.

But finally I was forced to sleep. Tired nature would be put off no longer. I simply fell asleep, willy nilly, as I sat looking out to sea. I had been very uncomfortable since my ducking in the ocean, for though I could see the sunlight on the water half-way toward the island and upon the island itself, no ray of it fell upon us. We were well within the Land of Awful Shadow. A perpetual half-warmth pervaded the atmosphere, but clothing was slow in drying, and so from loss of sleep and great physical discomfort, I at last gave way to nature’s demands and sank into profound slumber.

But eventually, I had to sleep. My tired body could take no more. I just dozed off, whether I liked it or not, while sitting and looking out at the sea. I had felt really uncomfortable since I got dunked in the ocean, because even though I could see the sunlight dancing on the water halfway to the island and on the island itself, none of it reached us. We were deep in the Land of Awful Shadow. The air was always somewhat warm, but our clothes were slow to dry, and so after losing sleep and dealing with a lot of physical discomfort, I finally gave in to my body's needs and fell into a deep sleep.

When I awoke it was with a start, for a heavy body was upon me. My first thought was that the hyaenodon had at last attacked me, but as my eyes opened and I struggled to rise, I saw that a man was astride me and three others bending close above him.

When I woke up, it was with a jolt because a heavy weight was on me. My first thought was that the hyaenodon had finally attacked, but as my eyes opened and I tried to get up, I saw that a man was sitting on me, and three others were leaning in close over him.

I am no weakling—and never have been. My experience in the hard life of the inner world has turned my thews to steel. Even such giants as Ghak the Hairy One have praised my strength; but to it is added another quality which they lack—science.

I’m no weakling—and never have been. My experiences in the tough life of the inner world have made my muscles like steel. Even giants like Ghak the Hairy One have recognized my strength; but I also have another quality they don’t—knowledge.

The man upon me held me down awkwardly, leaving me many openings—one of which I was not slow in taking advantage of, so that almost before the fellow knew that I was awake I was upon my feet with my arms over his shoulders and about his waist and had hurled him heavily over my head to the hard rubble of the beach, where he lay quite still.

The man was holding me down in a clumsy way, leaving me plenty of chances—one of which I quickly took. Almost before he realized I was awake, I was on my feet with my arms over his shoulders and around his waist, and I threw him hard over my head onto the rough stones of the beach, where he lay completely still.

In the instant that I arose I had seen the hyaenodon lying asleep beside a boulder a few yards away. So nearly was he the color of the rock that he was scarcely discernible. Evidently the newcomers had not seen him.

In the moment I got up, I saw the hyaenodon asleep next to a boulder a few yards away. He was so close in color to the rock that he was hardly noticeable. Clearly, the newcomers hadn't seen him.

I had not more than freed myself from one of my antagonists before the other three were upon me. They did not work silently now, but charged me with savage cries—a mistake upon their part. The fact that they did not draw their weapons against me convinced me that they desired to take me alive; but I fought as desperately as if death loomed immediate and sure.

I had barely managed to get away from one of my attackers when the other three descended on me. They didn't hold back this time, yelling at me with wild shouts—a mistake on their part. The fact that they didn’t pull out their weapons convinced me that they wanted to capture me alive, but I fought with everything I had as if death was right around the corner.

The battle was short, for scarce had their first wild whoop reverberated through the rocky fiord, and they had closed upon me, than a hairy mass of demoniacal rage hurtled among us.

The battle was quick, for barely had their first wild yell echoed through the rocky fjord, and they closed in on me, than a chaotic mass of wild fury charged among us.

It was the hyaenodon!

It was the hyaenodon!

In an instant he had pulled down one of the men, and with a single shake, terrier-like, had broken his neck. Then he was upon another. In their efforts to vanquish the wolf-dog the savages forgot all about me, thus giving me an instant in which to snatch a knife from the loin-string of him who had first fallen and account for another of them. Almost simultaneously the hyaenodon pulled down the remaining enemy, crushing his skull with a single bite of those fearsome jaws.

In a split second, he took down one of the men and with a quick shake, like a terrier, broke his neck. Then he went after another one. While they were focused on defeating the wolf-dog, the savages totally overlooked me, giving me a moment to grab a knife from the loin-string of the first guy who fell and take out another one. Almost at the same time, the hyaenodon took down the last enemy, crushing his skull with a single bite from its terrifying jaws.

The battle was over—unless the beast considered me fair prey, too. I waited, ready for him with knife and bludgeon—also filched from a dead foeman; but he paid no attention to me, falling to work instead to devour one of the corpses.

The battle was over—unless the beast thought I was easy prey as well. I waited, prepared with a knife and a club—also taken from a dead enemy; but he ignored me, focusing instead on eating one of the bodies.

The beast bad been handicapped but little by his splinted leg; but having eaten he lay down and commenced to gnaw at the bandage. I was sitting some little distance away devouring shellfish, of which, by the way, I was becoming exceedingly tired.

The beast had been limited only slightly by his splinted leg; after eating, he lay down and started to chew on the bandage. I was sitting a short distance away, eating shellfish, which, by the way, I was getting really tired of.

Presently, the hyaenodon arose and came toward me. I did not move. He stopped in front of me and deliberately raised his bandaged leg and pawed my knee. His act was as intelligible as words—he wished the bandage removed.

Presently, the hyaenodon got up and approached me. I stayed still. He paused in front of me and intentionally lifted his bandaged leg to paw at my knee. His action was as clear as words—he wanted the bandage taken off.

I took the great paw in one hand and with the other hand untied and unwound the bandage, removed the splints and felt of the injured member. As far as I could judge the bone was completely knit. The joint was stiff; when I bent it a little the brute winced—but he neither growled nor tried to pull away. Very slowly and gently I rubbed the joint and applied pressure to it for a few moments.

I took the large paw in one hand and with the other I untied and unwrapped the bandage, took off the splints, and checked the injured area. From what I could tell, the bone was fully healed. The joint was stiff; when I bent it a bit, the animal flinched—but it didn’t growl or try to pull away. Very slowly and gently, I rubbed the joint and applied some pressure to it for a few moments.

Then I set it down upon the ground. The hyaenodon walked around me a few times, and then lay down at my side, his body touching mine. I laid my hand upon his head. He did not move. Slowly, I scratched about his ears and neck and down beneath the fierce jaws. The only sign he gave was to raise his chin a trifle that I might better caress him.

Then I set it down on the ground. The hyaenodon walked around me a few times and then lay down next to me, his body against mine. I placed my hand on his head. He didn’t move. Gradually, I scratched around his ears and neck and under his fierce jaws. The only sign he gave was to lift his chin slightly so I could pet him better.

That was enough! From that moment I have never again felt suspicion of Raja, as I immediately named him. Somehow all sense of loneliness vanished, too—I had a dog! I had never guessed precisely what it was that was lacking to life in Pellucidar, but now I knew it was the total absence of domestic animals.

That was it! From that moment on, I never felt suspicious of Raja, as I immediately named him. Somehow, all my feelings of loneliness disappeared—I had a dog! I had never realized exactly what was missing from life in Pellucidar, but now I understood it was the complete lack of pets.

Man here had not yet reached the point where he might take the time from slaughter and escaping slaughter to make friends with any of the brute creation. I must qualify this statement a trifle and say that this was true of those tribes with which I was most familiar. The Thurians do domesticate the colossal lidi, traversing the great Lidi Plains upon the backs of these grotesque and stupendous monsters, and possibly there may also be other, far-distant peoples within the great world, who have tamed others of the wild things of jungle, plain or mountain.

Man had not yet gotten to the point where he could take a break from killing and escaping death to make friends with any of the animal kingdom. I should clarify this a bit and say that this was true for the tribes I knew best. The Thurians do domesticate the gigantic lidi, riding across the vast Lidi Plains on the backs of these strange and massive creatures, and there may also be other distant peoples in the world who have tamed other wild animals from the jungle, plains, or mountains.

The Thurians practice agriculture in a crude sort of way. It is my opinion that this is one of the earliest steps from savagery to civilization. The taming of wild beasts and their domestication follows.

The Thurians farm in a rough manner. I believe this is one of the first steps from savagery to civilization. After this comes the taming and domestication of wild animals.

Perry argues that wild dogs were first domesticated for hunting purposes; but I do not agree with him. I believe that if their domestication were not purely the result of an accident, as, for example, my taming of the hyaenodon, it came about through the desire of tribes who had previously domesticated flocks and herds to have some strong, ferocious beast to guard their roaming property. However, I lean rather more strongly to the theory of accident.

Perry claims that wild dogs were first domesticated for hunting, but I don't agree with him. I think that if their domestication wasn't just an accident—like how I tamed the hyaenodon—it happened because tribes that had already domesticated livestock wanted a strong, fierce animal to protect their wandering property. Still, I tend to favor the accident theory a bit more.

As I sat there upon the beach of the little fiord eating my unpalatable shell-fish, I commenced to wonder how it had been that the four savages had been able to reach me, though I had been unable to escape from my natural prison. I glanced about in all directions, searching for an explanation. At last my eyes fell upon the bow of a small dugout protruding scarce a foot from behind a large boulder lying half in the water at the edge of the beach.

As I sat on the beach of the small fjord, eating my awful shellfish, I started to think about how the four savages were able to reach me when I couldn’t escape from my natural prison. I looked around in every direction, trying to find an explanation. Finally, my eyes landed on the bow of a small dugout barely sticking out from behind a large boulder that was half in the water at the edge of the beach.

At my discovery I leaped to my feet so suddenly that it brought Raja, growling and bristling, upon all fours in an instant. For the moment I had forgotten him. But his savage rumbling did not cause me any uneasiness. He glanced quickly about in all directions as if searching for the cause of my excitement. Then, as I walked rapidly down toward the dugout, he slunk silently after me.

At my discovery, I jumped up so suddenly that Raja, growling and on edge, was instantly on all fours. For a moment, I had completely forgotten about him. But his fierce growling didn't make me feel anxious. He quickly scanned the area as if trying to figure out what had excited me. Then, as I hurried down towards the dugout, he quietly followed behind me.

The dugout was similar in many respects to those which I had seen in use by the Mezops. In it were four paddles. I was much delighted, as it promptly offered me the escape I had been craving.

The dugout was similar in many ways to those I had seen the Mezops using. It had four paddles. I was really happy, as it immediately provided me with the escape I had been longing for.

I pushed it out into water that would float it, stepped in and called to Raja to enter. At first he did not seem to understand what I wished of him, but after I had paddled out a few yards he plunged through the surf and swam after me. When he had come alongside I grasped the scruff of his neck, and after a considerable struggle, in which I several times came near to overturning the canoe, I managed to drag him aboard, where he shook himself vigorously and squatted down before me.

I pushed it out into the water where it would float, stepped in, and called to Raja to join me. At first, he didn’t seem to get what I wanted from him, but after I paddled out a few yards, he broke through the waves and swam after me. Once he reached me, I grabbed the back of his neck, and after a tough struggle, during which I almost tipped the canoe several times, I finally managed to pull him on board. He shook himself off vigorously and settled down in front of me.

After emerging from the fiord, I paddled southward along the coast, where presently the lofty cliffs gave way to lower and more level country. It was here somewhere that I should come upon the principal village of the Thurians. When, after a time, I saw in the distance what I took to be huts in a clearing near the shore, I drew quickly into land, for though I had been furnished credentials by Kolk, I was not sufficiently familiar with the tribal characteristics of these people to know whether I should receive a friendly welcome or not; and in case I should not, I wanted to be sure of having a canoe hidden safely away so that I might undertake the trip to the island, in any event—provided, of course, that I escaped the Thurians should they prove belligerent.

After coming out of the fjord, I paddled south along the coast, where the tall cliffs eventually gave way to flatter land. It was somewhere around here that I should find the main village of the Thurians. After a while, when I spotted what looked like huts in a clearing near the shore, I quickly headed to land. Even though Kolk had given me credentials, I wasn't familiar enough with the tribal traits of these people to know if I'd be welcomed or not. And if I wasn't, I wanted to ensure that my canoe was hidden away safely so I could make the trip to the island if needed—assuming, of course, that I could avoid any trouble with the Thurians if they turned out to be hostile.

At the point where I landed the shore was quite low. A forest of pale, scrubby ferns ran down almost to the beach. Here I dragged up the dugout, hiding it well within the vegetation, and with some loose rocks built a cairn upon the beach to mark my cache. Then I turned my steps toward the Thurian village.

At the point where I landed, the shore was pretty low. A bunch of pale, scraggly ferns extended almost to the beach. Here, I pulled the dugout ashore, hiding it well within the plants, and with some loose rocks, I built a small pile on the beach to mark my stash. Then, I headed toward the Thurian village.

As I proceeded I began to speculate upon the possible actions of Raja when we should enter the presence of other men than myself. The brute was padding softly at my side, his sensitive nose constantly atwitch and his fierce eyes moving restlessly from side to side—nothing would ever take Raja unawares!

As I continued, I started to think about what Raja might do when we were around other people besides me. The beast was quietly walking beside me, his keen nose twitching and his intense eyes darting from side to side—nothing would ever catch Raja off guard!

The more I thought upon the matter the greater became my perturbation. I did not want Raja to attack any of the people upon whose friendship I so greatly depended, nor did I want him injured or slain by them.

The more I thought about it, the more anxious I became. I didn’t want Raja to go after any of the people whose friendship I relied on so much, and I also didn’t want him to get hurt or killed by them.

I wondered if Raja would stand for a leash. His head as he paced beside me was level with my hip. I laid my hand upon it caressingly. As I did so he turned and looked up into my face, his jaws parting and his red tongue lolling as you have seen your own dog’s beneath a love pat.

I was curious if Raja would accept a leash. His head was at my hip as he walked alongside me. I gently placed my hand on his head. When I did, he turned to look up at me, his mouth open and his red tongue hanging out like you've seen your own dog do when you pet them.

“Just been waiting all your life to be tamed and loved, haven’t you, old man?” I asked. “You’re nothing but a good pup, and the man who put the hyaeno in your name ought to be sued for libel.”

“Just been waiting your whole life to be tamed and loved, haven’t you, old man?” I asked. “You’re just a good pup, and the guy who put the hyena in your name should be sued for defamation.”

Raja bared his mighty fangs with upcurled, snarling lips and licked my hand.

Raja showed his sharp fangs with curled, snarling lips and licked my hand.

“You’re grinning, you old fraud, you!” I cried. “If you’re not, I’ll eat you. I’ll bet a doughnut you’re nothing but some kid’s poor old Fido, masquerading around as a real, live man-eater.”

“You're grinning, you old fraud!” I shouted. “If you're not, I'll eat you. I bet a donut you're just some kid's poor old dog, pretending to be a real, live man-eater.”

Raja whined. And so we walked on together toward Thuria—I talking to the beast at my side, and he seeming to enjoy my company no less than I enjoyed his. If you don’t think it’s lonesome wandering all by yourself through savage, unknown Pellucidar, why, just try it, and you will not wonder that I was glad of the company of this first dog—this living replica of the fierce and now extinct hyaenodon of the outer crust that hunted in savage packs the great elk across the snows of southern France, in the days when the mastodon roamed at will over the broad continent of which the British Isles were then a part, and perchance left his footprints and his bones in the sands of Atlantis as well.

Raja whined. So we walked together toward Thuria—I chatted with the beast at my side, and he seemed to enjoy my company just as much as I enjoyed his. If you don’t think it’s lonely wandering by yourself through the wild, unknown Pellucidar, just give it a try, and you won’t be surprised that I was happy to have this first dog with me—this living version of the fierce and now extinct hyaenodon from the surface world that hunted in savage packs, chasing great elk across the snows of southern France, back when the mastodon roamed freely across the vast continent that included the British Isles and possibly left his footprints and bones in the sands of Atlantis too.

Thus I dreamed as we moved on toward Thuria. My dreaming was rudely shattered by a savage growl from Raja. I looked down at him. He had stopped in his tracks as one turned to stone. A thin ridge of stiff hair bristled along the entire length of his spine. His yellow green eyes were fastened upon the scrubby jungle at our right.

Thus I dreamed as we moved on toward Thuria. My dreaming was rudely shattered by a savage growl from Raja. I looked down at him. He had stopped in his tracks like a statue. A thin ridge of stiff hair bristled along the entire length of his spine. His yellow-green eyes were locked onto the scrubby jungle on our right.

I fastened my fingers in the bristles at his neck and turned my eyes in the direction that his pointed. At first I saw nothing. Then a slight movement of the bushes riveted my attention. I thought it must be some wild beast, and was glad of the primitive weapons I had taken from the bodies of the warriors who had attacked me.

I grabbed onto the bristles at his neck and looked in the direction he was pointing. At first, I didn't see anything. Then, a small shift in the bushes caught my eye. I thought it might be some wild animal, and I was grateful for the basic weapons I had taken from the bodies of the warriors who had attacked me.

Presently I distinguished two eyes peering at us from the vegetation. I took a step in their direction, and as I did so a youth arose and fled precipitately in the direction we had been going. Raja struggled to be after him, but I held tightly to his neck, an act which he did not seem to relish, for he turned on me with bared fangs.

Presently, I noticed two eyes watching us from the plants. I took a step toward them, and as I did, a young man jumped up and ran away in the direction we had been heading. Raja tried to chase after him, but I held tightly to his neck, something he clearly didn’t like, as he turned to me, showing his teeth.

I determined that now was as good a time as any to discover just how deep was Raja’s affection for me. One of us could be master, and logically I was the one. He growled at me. I cuffed him sharply across the nose. He looked it me for a moment in surprised bewilderment, and then he growled again. I made another feint at him, expecting that it would bring him at my throat; but instead he winced and crouched down.

I decided that now was as good a time as any to find out just how deep Raja’s feelings for me really were. One of us could be in charge, and it made sense that it should be me. He growled at me. I smacked him sharply on the nose. He looked at me for a moment in surprised confusion, and then he growled again. I feigned another attack, expecting it to provoke him to lunge at me, but instead, he flinched and crouched down.

Raja was subdued!

Raja was brought down!

I stooped and patted him. Then I took a piece of the rope that constituted a part of my equipment and made a leash for him.

I bent down and patted him. Then I took a piece of rope from my gear and made a leash for him.

Thus we resumed our journey toward Thuria. The youth who had seen us was evidently of the Thurians. That he had lost no time in racing homeward and spreading the word of my coming was evidenced when we had come within sight of the clearing, and the village—the first real village, by the way, that I had ever seen constructed by human Pellucidarians. There was a rude rectangle walled with logs and boulders, in which were a hundred or more thatched huts of similar construction. There was no gate. Ladders that could be removed by night led over the palisade.

So, we continued our journey toward Thuria. The young man who had spotted us was clearly one of the Thurians. It was obvious he hadn't wasted any time getting back home to spread the news of my arrival, as we could see the clearing and the village ahead—the first real village I had ever seen built by human Pellucidarians. It was a rough rectangle made of logs and boulders, containing over a hundred thatched huts of the same style. There was no gate; instead, there were ladders that could be taken down at night leading over the palisade.

Before the village were assembled a great concourse of warriors. Inside I could see the heads of women and children peering over the top of the wall; and also, farther back, the long necks of lidi, topped by their tiny heads. Lidi, by the way, is both the singular and plural form of the noun that describes the huge beasts of burden of the Thurians. They are enormous quadrupeds, eighty or a hundred feet long, with very small heads perched at the top of very long, slender necks. Their heads are quite forty feet from the ground. Their gait is slow and deliberate, but so enormous are their strides that, as a matter of fact, they cover the ground quite rapidly.

Before the village gathered a large crowd of warriors. Inside, I could see the heads of women and children peeking over the top of the wall; and also, further back, the long necks of lidi, topped by their tiny heads. Lidi, by the way, is both the singular and plural form of the term for the massive beasts of burden used by the Thurians. They are enormous four-legged creatures, eighty or a hundred feet long, with very small heads sitting atop very long, slender necks. Their heads are about forty feet off the ground. Their movement is slow and steady, but their strides are so huge that they actually cover ground quite quickly.

Perry has told me that they are almost identical with the fossilized remains of the diplodocus of the outer crust’s Jurassic age. I have to take his word for it—and I guess you will, unless you know more of such matters than I.

Perry has told me that they are nearly identical to the fossilized remains of the diplodocus from the Jurassic period of the outer crust. I have to trust him—and I suppose you will too, unless you know more about these things than I do.

As we came in sight of the warriors the men set up a great jabbering. Their eyes were wide in astonishment—not only, I presume, because of my strange garmenture, but as well from the fact that I came in company with a jalok, which is the Pellucidarian name of the hyaenodon.

As we saw the warriors, the men started chattering loudly. Their eyes were wide with astonishment—not just, I guess, because of my strange attire, but also because I was accompanied by a jalok, which is the Pellucidarian name for the hyaenodon.

Raja tugged at his leash, growling and showing his long white fangs. He would have liked nothing better than to be at the throats of the whole aggregation; but I held him in with the leash, though it took all my strength to do it. My free hand I held above my head, palm out, in token of the peacefulness of my mission.

Raja pulled at his leash, growling and baring his long white teeth. He wanted nothing more than to attack the whole crowd; but I kept him restrained with the leash, even though it took all my strength. I raised my free hand above my head, palm out, to signal that my mission was peaceful.

In the foreground I saw the youth who had discovered us, and I could tell from the way he carried himself that he was quite overcome by his own importance. The warriors about him were all fine looking fellows, though shorter and squatter than the Sarians or the Amozites. Their color, too, was a bit lighter, owing, no doubt, to the fact that much of their lives is spent within the shadow of the world that hangs forever above their country.

In the foreground, I saw the young man who had found us, and I could tell by the way he held himself that he was really feeling his own significance. The warriors around him were all handsome guys, although they were shorter and stockier than the Sarians or the Amozites. Their skin color was also a little lighter, probably because they spend a lot of their lives in the shadow of the world that always hangs above their land.

A little in advance of the others was a bearded fellow tricked out in many ornaments. I didn’t need to ask to know that he was the chieftain—doubtless Goork, father of Kolk. Now to him I addressed myself.

A little ahead of the others was a bearded guy decked out in a lot of jewelry. I didn't have to ask to know he was the leader—probably Goork, Kolk's dad. So, I approached him.

“I am David,” I said, “Emperor of the Federated Kingdoms of Pellucidar. Doubtless you have heard of me?”

“I’m David,” I said, “Emperor of the Federated Kingdoms of Pellucidar. You’ve probably heard of me?”

He nodded his head affirmatively.

He nodded his head yes.

“I come from Sari,” I continued, “where I just met Kolk, the son of Goork. I bear a token from Kolk to his father, which will prove that I am a friend.”

“I’m from Sari,” I continued, “where I just met Kolk, the son of Goork. I have a message from Kolk for his father, which will show that I’m a friend.”

Again the warrior nodded. “I am Goork,” he said. “Where is the token?”

Again the warrior nodded. “I’m Goork,” he said. “Where's the token?”

“Here,” I replied, and fished into the game-bag where I had placed it.

“Here,” I said, and reached into the game bag where I had put it.

Goork and his people waited in silence. My hand searched the inside of the bag.

Goork and his people waited quietly. My hand rummaged through the bag.

It was empty!

It was vacant!

The token had been stolen with my arms!

The token had been taken along with my arms!

CHAPTER VIII
CAPTIVE

When Goork and his people saw that I had no token they commenced to taunt me.

When Goork and his people saw that I had no sign, they started to mock me.

“You do not come from Kolk, but from the Sly One!” they cried. “He has sent you from the island to spy upon us. Go away, or we will set upon you and kill you.”

“You’re not from Kolk; you’re from the Sly One!” they shouted. “He’s sent you from the island to spy on us. Leave now, or we’ll attack you and kill you.”

I explained that all my belongings had been stolen from me, and that the robber must have taken the token too; but they didn’t believe me. As proof that I was one of Hooja’s people, they pointed to my weapons, which they said were ornamented like those of the island clan. Further, they said that no good man went in company with a jalok—and that by this line of reasoning I certainly was a bad man.

I explained that all my stuff had been stolen, and the thief must have taken the token too; but they didn’t believe me. As proof that I was one of Hooja’s people, they pointed to my weapons, which they said were decorated like those of the island clan. They also said that no decent person would hang out with a jalok—and by that logic, I must be a bad person.

I saw that they were not naturally a war-like tribe, for they preferred that I leave in peace rather than force them to attack me, whereas the Sarians would have killed a suspicious stranger first and inquired into his purposes later.

I noticed that they weren't naturally a warlike tribe, as they preferred for me to leave peacefully rather than compel them to fight me, while the Sarians would have killed a suspicious stranger first and asked about their intentions afterwards.

I think Raja sensed their antagonism, for he kept tugging at his leash and growling ominously. They were a bit in awe of him, and kept at a safe distance. It was evident that they could not comprehend why it was that this savage brute did not turn upon me and rend me.

I think Raja picked up on their hostility because he kept pulling at his leash and growling in a threatening way. They seemed a little intimidated by him and stayed at a safe distance. It was clear that they couldn't understand why this fierce beast didn't attack me and tear me apart.

I wasted a long time there trying to persuade Goork to accept me at my own valuation, but he was too canny. The best he would do was to give us food, which he did, and direct me as to the safest portion of the island upon which to attempt a landing, though even as he told me I am sure that he thought my request for information but a blind to deceive him as to my true knowledge of the insular stronghold.

I spent a long time there trying to convince Goork to accept me at my own value, but he was too sharp. The most he would do was give us food, which he did, and guide me to the safest part of the island to attempt a landing. Yet, even as he spoke, I’m sure he believed my request for information was just a trick to mislead him about what I really knew regarding the island's stronghold.

At last I turned away from them—rather disheartened, for I had hoped to be able to enlist a considerable force of them in an attempt to rush Hooja’s horde and rescue Dian. Back along the beach toward the hidden canoe we made our way.

At last I turned away from them—feeling pretty down because I had hoped to gather a decent number of them to charge at Hooja’s group and save Dian. We made our way back along the beach towards the hidden canoe.

By the time we came to the cairn I was dog-tired. Throwing myself upon the sand I soon slept, and with Raja stretched out beside me I felt a far greater security than I had enjoyed for a long time.

By the time we got to the cairn, I was completely worn out. I flopped down onto the sand and quickly fell asleep, and with Raja lying next to me, I felt a much greater sense of security than I had in a long time.

I awoke much refreshed to find Raja’s eyes glued upon me. The moment I opened mine he rose, stretched himself, and without a backward glance plunged into the jungle. For several minutes I could hear him crashing through the brush. Then all was silent.

I woke up feeling really refreshed to see Raja staring at me. As soon as I opened my eyes, he got up, stretched, and without looking back, disappeared into the jungle. For a few minutes, I could hear him making his way through the underbrush. Then, everything went quiet.

I wondered if he had left me to return to his fierce pack. A feeling of loneliness overwhelmed me. With a sigh I turned to the work of dragging the canoe down to the sea. As I entered the jungle where the dugout lay a hare darted from beneath the boat’s side, and a well-aimed cast of my javelin brought it down. I was hungry—I had not realized it before—so I sat upon the edge of the canoe and devoured my repast. The last remnants gone, I again busied myself with preparations for my expedition to the island.

I wondered if he had gone back to his fierce group. A wave of loneliness hit me. With a sigh, I turned to the task of dragging the canoe down to the sea. As I entered the jungle where the dugout was, a rabbit shot out from beneath the side of the boat, and a well-aimed throw of my spear took it down. I was hungry—I hadn't realized it before—so I sat on the edge of the canoe and devoured my meal. Once the last bits were gone, I got back to preparing for my trip to the island.

I did not know for certain that Dian was there; but I surmised as much. Nor could I guess what obstacles might confront me in an effort to rescue her. For a time I loitered about after I had the canoe at the water’s edge, hoping against hope that Raja would return; but he did not, so I shoved the awkward craft through the surf and leaped into it.

I wasn't sure that Dian was there, but I suspected it. I also couldn't predict what challenges I might face in trying to save her. For a while, I hung around after getting the canoe to the water's edge, hoping against hope that Raja would come back; but he didn't, so I pushed the clumsy boat through the waves and jumped in.

I was still a little downcast by the desertion of my new-found friend, though I tried to assure myself that it was nothing but what I might have expected.

I was still a bit upset by the abandonment of my new friend, even though I tried to remind myself that it was exactly what I should have expected.

The savage brute had served me well in the short time that we had been together, and had repaid his debt of gratitude to me, since he had saved my life, or at least my liberty, no less certainly than I had saved his life when he was injured and drowning.

The wild beast had treated me well in the brief time we’d been together, and he had repaid his debt of gratitude to me, since he had saved my life, or at least my freedom, just as surely as I had saved his life when he was hurt and drowning.

The trip across the water to the island was uneventful. I was mighty glad to be in the sunshine again when I passed out of the shadow of the dead world about half-way between the mainland and the island. The hot rays of the noonday sun did a great deal toward raising my spirits, and dispelling the mental gloom in which I had been shrouded almost continually since entering the Land of Awful Shadow. There is nothing more dispiriting to me than absence of sunshine.

The journey across the water to the island was pretty boring. I was really happy to be in the sunshine again when I got out of the shadow of the dead world about halfway between the mainland and the island. The hot rays of the midday sun really helped lift my spirits and clear away the mental darkness that had been hanging over me almost constantly since I entered the Land of Awful Shadow. There’s nothing more discouraging to me than a lack of sunlight.

I had paddled to the southwestern point, which Goork said he believed to be the least frequented portion of the island, as he had never seen boats put off from there. I found a shallow reef running far out into the sea and rather precipitous cliffs running almost to the surf. It was a nasty place to land, and I realized now why it was not used by the natives; but at last I managed, after a good wetting, to beach my canoe and scale the cliffs.

I had paddled to the southwestern tip, which Goork said he thought was the least visited part of the island since he had never seen boats leave from there. I found a shallow reef extending far into the ocean and steep cliffs almost reaching the waves. It was a tricky spot to come ashore, and I understood now why the locals didn’t use it; but eventually, after getting pretty soaked, I managed to pull my canoe ashore and climb the cliffs.

The country beyond them appeared more open and park-like than I had anticipated, since from the mainland the entire coast that is visible seems densely clothed with tropical jungle. This jungle, as I could see from the vantage-point of the cliff-top, formed but a relatively narrow strip between the sea and the more open forest and meadow of the interior. Farther back there was a range of low but apparently very rocky hills, and here and there all about were visible flat-topped masses of rock—small mountains, in fact—which reminded me of pictures I had seen of landscapes in New Mexico. Altogether, the country was very much broken and very beautiful. From where I stood I counted no less than a dozen streams winding down from among the table-buttes and emptying into a pretty river which flowed away in a northeasterly direction toward the op-posite end of the island.

The land beyond them looked more open and park-like than I expected, because from the mainland, the entire visible coastline appears densely covered with tropical jungle. This jungle, as I could see from my spot on the cliff-top, formed just a relatively narrow strip between the sea and the more open forest and meadows in the interior. Further back, there was a range of low but clearly very rocky hills, and scattered throughout were flat-topped rock formations—small mountains, really—that reminded me of landscapes I had seen in New Mexico. Overall, the area was quite varied and very beautiful. From where I stood, I counted at least a dozen streams winding down from the table-like hills and flowing into a lovely river that ran northeast toward the opposite end of the island.

As I let my eyes roam over the scene I suddenly became aware of figures moving upon the flat top of a far-distant butte. Whether they were beast or human, though, I could not make out; but at least they were alive, so I determined to prosecute my search for Hooja’s stronghold in the general direction of this butte.

As I scanned the scene, I suddenly noticed figures moving on the flat top of a distant butte. I couldn't tell if they were animals or people, but they were definitely alive, so I decided to continue my search for Hooja’s stronghold in the general direction of that butte.

To descend to the valley required no great effort. As I swung along through the lush grass and the fragrant flowers, my cudgel swinging in my hand and my javelin looped across my shoulders with its aurochs-hide strap, I felt equal to any emergency, ready for any danger.

To go down to the valley didn’t take much effort. As I moved through the lush grass and the fragrant flowers, with my club swinging in my hand and my javelin slung across my shoulders with its aurochs-hide strap, I felt ready for anything, prepared for any danger.

I had covered quite a little distance, and I was passing through a strip of wood which lay at the foot of one of the flat-topped hills, when I became conscious of the sensation of being watched. My life within Pellucidar has rather quickened my senses of sight, hearing, and smell, and, too, certain primitive intuitive or instinctive qualities that seem blunted in civilized man. But, though I was positive that eyes were upon me, I could see no sign of any living thing within the wood other than the many, gay-plumaged birds and little monkeys which filled the trees with life, color, and action.

I had covered quite a distance, and as I was walking through a section of woods at the base of one of the flat-topped hills, I suddenly felt like I was being watched. Living in Pellucidar has really sharpened my senses of sight, hearing, and smell, along with certain primitive instincts that seem dulled in civilized people. Still, even though I was sure someone was watching me, I couldn't see any sign of life in the woods aside from the many brightly colored birds and small monkeys that filled the trees with life, color, and movement.

To you it may seem that my conviction was the result of an overwrought imagination, or to the actual reality of the prying eyes of the little monkeys or the curious ones of the birds; but there is a difference which I cannot explain between the sensation of casual observation and studied espionage. A sheep might gaze at you without transmitting a warning through your subjective mind, because you are in no danger from a sheep. But let a tiger gaze fixedly at you from ambush, and unless your primitive instincts are completely calloused you will presently commence to glance furtively about and be filled with vague, unreasoning terror.

To you, it might seem that my belief was just the result of an overactive imagination, or maybe the actual reality of the little monkeys' prying eyes or the curiosity of the birds; but there's a difference that I can't quite explain between the feeling of casual observation and calculated spying. A sheep might look at you without triggering any warning in your mind, because you're not in any danger from a sheep. But if a tiger locks its gaze on you from hiding, unless your basic instincts are totally numb, you'll start looking around nervously and feel a sense of vague, irrational fear.

Thus was it with me then. I grasped my cudgel more firmly and unslung my javelin, carrying it in my left hand. I peered to left and right, but I saw nothing. Then, all quite suddenly, there fell about my neck and shoulders, around my arms and body, a number of pliant fiber ropes.

Thus was it with me then. I gripped my club more tightly and unslung my javelin, holding it in my left hand. I looked to the left and right, but I saw nothing. Then, all of a sudden, a bunch of flexible fiber ropes fell around my neck and shoulders, wrapping around my arms and body.

In a jiffy I was trussed up as neatly as you might wish. One of the nooses dropped to my ankles and was jerked up with a suddenness that brought me to my face upon the ground. Then something heavy and hairy sprang upon my back. I fought to draw my knife, but hairy hands grasped my wrists and, dragging them behind my back, bound them securely.

In no time, I was tied up as perfectly as anyone could hope for. One of the ropes fell to my ankles and was yanked up so suddenly that I ended up face down on the ground. Then something heavy and hairy jumped on my back. I struggled to reach for my knife, but hairy hands grabbed my wrists and pulled them behind my back, tying them securely.

Next my feet were bound. Then I was turned over upon my back to look up into the faces of my captors.

Next, they tied my feet. Then I was flipped onto my back to look up at the faces of my captors.

And what faces! Imagine if you can a cross between a sheep and a gorilla, and you will have some conception of the physiognomy of the creature that bent close above me, and of those of the half-dozen others that clustered about. There was the facial length and great eyes of the sheep, and the bull-neck and hideous fangs of the gorilla. The bodies and limbs were both man and gorilla-like.

And what faces! Just picture a mix between a sheep and a gorilla, and you'll get some idea of the appearance of the creature that leaned down close to me, along with the half-dozen others that gathered around. It had the long face and big eyes of a sheep, combined with the thick neck and terrifying fangs of a gorilla. The bodies and limbs resembled those of both humans and gorillas.

As they bent over me they conversed in a mono-syllabic tongue that was perfectly intelligible to me. It was something of a simplified language that had no need for aught but nouns and verbs, but such words as it included were the same as those of the human beings of Pellucidar. It was amplified by many gestures which filled in the speech-gaps.

As they leaned over me, they spoke in a one-syllable language that I understood completely. It was a kind of simplified language that only needed nouns and verbs, but the words they used were the same as those of the people in Pellucidar. They enhanced their communication with many gestures that filled in the gaps in their speech.

I asked them what they intended doing with me; but, like our own North American Indians when questioned by a white man, they pretended not to understand me. One of them swung me to his shoulder as lightly as if I had been a shoat. He was a huge creature, as were his fellows, standing fully seven feet upon his short legs and weighing considerably more than a quarter of a ton.

I asked them what they planned to do with me, but, like our own North American Indians when questioned by a white man, they acted like they didn't understand me. One of them lifted me onto his shoulder as easily as if I had been a piglet. He was a massive guy, just like the others, standing about seven feet tall on his short legs and weighing well over 500 pounds.

Two went ahead of my bearer and three behind. In this order we cut to the right through the forest to the foot of the hill where precipitous cliffs appeared to bar our farther progress in this direction. But my escort never paused. Like ants upon a wall, they scaled that seemingly unscalable barrier, clinging, Heaven knows how, to its ragged perpendicular face. During most of the short journey to the summit I must admit that my hair stood on end. Presently, however, we topped the thing and stood upon the level mesa which crowned it.

Two went ahead of my guide and three followed behind. In this order, we turned right through the woods to the base of the hill where steep cliffs seemed to block our way forward. But my escorts didn't stop. Like ants on a wall, they climbed that seemingly impossible barrier, gripping, God knows how, its jagged vertical surface. For most of the quick trip to the top, I must admit I was a bit freaked out. Eventually, though, we reached the top and stood on the flat plateau that crowned it.

Immediately from all about, out of burrows and rough, rocky lairs, poured a perfect torrent of beasts similar to my captors. They clustered about, jabbering at my guards and attempting to get their hands upon me, whether from curiosity or a desire to do me bodily harm I did not know, since my escort with bared fangs and heavy blows kept them off.

Immediately from all around, out of burrows and rugged, rocky dens, came a massive rush of animals similar to my captors. They gathered around, chattering at my guards and trying to get their hands on me, whether out of curiosity or a wish to harm me, I couldn't tell, as my escorts with their exposed teeth and strong blows kept them at bay.

Across the mesa we went, to stop at last before a large pile of rocks in which an opening appeared. Here my guards set me upon my feet and called out a word which sounded like “Gr-gr-gr!” and which I later learned was the name of their king.

Across the mesa we went, eventually stopping in front of a large pile of rocks with an opening. Here, my guards set me on my feet and shouted a word that sounded like “Gr-gr-gr!” which I later learned was the name of their king.

Presently there emerged from the cavernous depths of the lair a monstrous creature, scarred from a hundred battles, almost hairless and with an empty socket where one eye had been. The other eye, sheeplike in its mildness, gave the most startling appearance to the beast, which but for that single timid orb was the most fearsome thing that one could imagine.

Right now, a terrifying creature came out from the dark depths of the lair. It was battle-scarred, almost hairless, and had an empty socket where one eye used to be. The other eye, gentle and sheep-like, made the beast look even more shocking. Otherwise, without that single timid eye, it would be the most frightening thing you could ever picture.

I had encountered the black, hairless, long-tailed ape—things of the mainland—the creatures which Perry thought might constitute the link between the higher orders of apes and man—but these brute-men of Gr-gr-gr seemed to set that theory back to zero, for there was less similarity between the black ape-men and these creatures than there was between the latter and man, while both had many human attributes, some of which were better developed in one species and some in the other.

I had come across the black, hairless, long-tailed ape—things from the mainland—the creatures that Perry thought might be the connection between higher apes and humans—but these brute-men of Gr-gr-gr seemed to completely challenge that idea. There was less similarity between the black ape-men and these creatures than between the latter and humans, while both had many human-like traits, some of which were more developed in one species and some in the other.

The black apes were hairless and built thatched huts in their arboreal retreats; they kept domesticated dogs and ruminants, in which respect they were farther advanced than the human beings of Pellucidar; but they appeared to have only a meager language, and sported long, apelike tails.

The black apes were hairless and built thatched huts high up in the trees; they kept domesticated dogs and grazing animals, which made them more advanced than the humans of Pellucidar. However, it seemed they had only a limited language and had long, ape-like tails.

On the other hand, Gr-gr-gr’s people were, for the most part, quite hairy, but they were tailless and had a language similar to that of the human race of Pellucidar; nor were they arboreal. Their skins, where skin showed, were white.

On the other hand, Gr-gr-gr’s people were mostly quite hairy, but they were tailless and had a language similar to that of the human race in Pellucidar; nor were they tree-dwelling. Their skin, where it was visible, was white.

From the foregoing facts and others that I have noted during my long life within Pellucidar, which is now passing through an age analogous to some pre-glacial age of the outer crust, I am constrained to the belief that evolution is not so much a gradual transition from one form to another as it is an accident of breeding, either by crossing or the hazards of birth. In other words, it is my belief that the first man was a freak of nature—nor would one have to draw overstrongly upon his credulity to be convinced that Gr-gr-gr and his tribe were also freaks.

From what I've seen and experienced throughout my long life in Pellucidar, which is currently going through an era similar to a pre-glacial period of the outer crust, I can't help but believe that evolution isn't just a slow change from one form to another. Instead, it's more about random breeding, like mixing species or the chances of birth. In other words, I believe the first human was an anomaly—a claim that wouldn't require much stretching of the imagination to accept that Gr-gr-gr and his tribe were also anomalies.

The great man-brute seated himself upon a flat rock—his throne, I imagine—just before the entrance to his lair. With elbows on knees and chin in palms he regarded me intently through his lone sheep-eye while one of my captors told of my taking.

The huge, beastly man settled onto a flat rock—his throne, I assume—right in front of the entrance to his cave. With his elbows on his knees and his chin resting in his hands, he stared at me intensely through his one sheep-like eye while one of my captors recounted how I was captured.

When all had been related Gr-gr-gr questioned me. I shall not attempt to quote these people in their own abbreviated tongue—you would have even greater difficulty in interpreting them than did I. Instead, I shall put the words into their mouths which will carry to you the ideas which they intended to convey.

When everything had been shared, Gr-gr-gr asked me questions. I won't try to quote these people in their short form of speech—you would find it even harder to understand than I did. Instead, I’ll put words in their mouths that will express the ideas they meant to convey.

“You are an enemy,” was Gr-gr-gr’s initial declaration. “You belong to the tribe of Hooja.”

“You're an enemy,” was Gr-gr-gr’s first statement. “You’re part of the tribe of Hooja.”

Ah! So they knew Hooja and he was their enemy! Good!

Ah! So they knew Hooja and he was their enemy! Good!

“I am an enemy of Hooja,” I replied. “He has stolen my mate and I have come here to take her away from him and punish Hooja.”

“I’m Hooja’s enemy,” I said. “He’s taken my partner, and I’m here to get her back from him and make Hooja pay.”

“How could you do that alone?”

“How could you do that by yourself?”

“I do not know,” I answered, “but I should have tried had you not captured me. What do you intend to do with me?”

“I don’t know,” I replied, “but I would have tried if you hadn't caught me. What do you plan to do with me?”

“You shall work for us.”

"You will work for us."

“You will not kill me?” I asked.

“You're not going to kill me?” I asked.

“We do not kill except in self-defense,” he replied; “self-defense and punishment. Those who would kill us and those who do wrong we kill. If we knew you were one of Hooja’s people we might kill you, for all Hooja’s people are bad people; but you say you are an enemy of Hooja. You may not speak the truth, but until we learn that you have lied we shall not kill you. You shall work.”

“We only kill in self-defense,” he replied, “self-defense and punishment. We kill those who want to harm us and those who do wrong. If we knew you were one of Hooja’s people, we might kill you because all of Hooja’s people are bad. But you say you’re an enemy of Hooja. You might not be telling the truth, but until we find out you’ve lied, we won’t kill you. You’ll have to work.”

“If you hate Hooja,” I suggested, “why not let me, who hate him, too, go and punish him?”

“If you hate Hooja,” I suggested, “why not let me, who hates him too, go and punish him?”

For some time Gr-gr-gr sat in thought. Then he raised his head and addressed my guard.

For a while, Gr-gr-gr sat deep in thought. Then he lifted his head and spoke to my guard.

“Take him to his work,” he ordered.

“Take him to his job,” he commanded.

His tone was final. As if to emphasize it he turned and entered his burrow. My guard conducted me farther into the mesa, where we came presently to a tiny depression or valley, at one end of which gushed a warm spring.

His tone was definitive. To emphasize this, he turned and went into his burrow. My guard led me deeper into the mesa, where we soon arrived at a small depression or valley, at one end of which flowed a warm spring.

The view that opened before me was the most surprising that I have ever seen. In the hollow, which must have covered several hundred acres, were numerous fields of growing things, and working all about with crude implements or with no implements at all other than their bare hands were many of the brute-men engaged in the first agriculture that I had seen within Pellucidar.

The view that unfolded before me was the most astonishing I’ve ever seen. In the valley, which must have spanned several hundred acres, there were numerous fields of crops, and all around, many of the primitive men were working with basic tools or even just their bare hands, taking part in the first agriculture I had witnessed in Pellucidar.

They put me to work cultivating in a patch of melons.

They had me working in a patch of melons.

I never was a farmer nor particularly keen for this sort of work, and I am free to confess that time never had dragged so heavily as it did during the hour or the year I spent there at that work. How long it really was I do not know, of course; but it was all too long.

I was never a farmer or especially interested in that kind of work, and I have to admit that time felt like it dragged more than ever during the hour or the year I spent doing it. I don’t really know how long it actually was, but it felt way too long.

The creatures that worked about me were quite simple and friendly. One of them proved to be a son of Gr-gr-gr. He had broken some minor tribal law, and was working out his sentence in the fields. He told me that his tribe had lived upon this hilltop always, and that there were other tribes like them dwelling upon other hilltops. They had no wars and had always lived in peace and harmony, menaced only by the larger carnivora of the island, until my kind had come under a creature called Hooja, and attacked and killed them when they chanced to descend from their natural fortresses to visit their fellows upon other lofty mesas.

The creatures around me were pretty simple and friendly. One of them turned out to be a son of Gr-gr-gr. He had broken a minor tribal rule and was serving his sentence in the fields. He told me that his tribe had always lived on this hilltop and that there were other tribes like them on different hilltops. They had no wars and had always lived in peace and harmony, only threatened by the larger carnivores on the island, until my kind arrived led by a creature named Hooja, who attacked and killed them when they came down from their natural fortresses to visit their friends on other high mesas.

Now they were afraid; but some day they would go in a body and fall upon Hooja and his people and slay them all. I explained to him that I was Hooja’s enemy, and asked, when they were ready to go, that I be allowed to go with them, or, better still, that they let me go ahead and learn all that I could about the village where Hooja dwelt so that they might attack it with the best chance of success.

Now they were scared; but one day they would gather together and attack Hooja and his people and kill them all. I told him that I was Hooja's enemy and asked if I could join them when they were ready to go, or even better, if they would let me go ahead and gather information about the village where Hooja lived so that they could plan the attack with the best chance of success.

Gr-gr-gr’s son seemed much impressed by my suggestion. He said that when he was through in the fields he would speak to his father about the matter.

Gr-gr-gr’s son appeared quite impressed by my suggestion. He mentioned that when he finished in the fields, he would talk to his father about it.

Some time after this Gr-gr-gr came through the fields where we were, and his son spoke to him upon the subject, but the old gentleman was evidently in anything but a good humor, for he cuffed the youngster and, turning upon me, informed me that he was convinced that I had lied to him, and that I was one of Hooja’s people.

Some time later, Gr-gr-gr walked through the fields where we were, and his son brought up the topic, but the old man was clearly in a bad mood. He slapped the kid and, turning to me, said he was sure I had lied to him and that I was one of Hooja's people.

“Wherefore,” he concluded, “we shall slay you as soon as the melons are cultivated. Hasten, therefore.”

“Therefore,” he concluded, “we will kill you as soon as the melons are grown. So hurry up.”

And hasten I did. I hastened to cultivate the weeds which grew among the melon-vines. Where there had been one sickly weed before, I nourished two healthy ones. When I found a particularly promising variety of weed growing elsewhere than among my melons, I forthwith dug it up and transplanted it among my charges.

And I quickly got to work. I rushed to tend to the weeds that were growing among the melon vines. Where there had been one weak weed before, I nurtured two strong ones. When I discovered a particularly good-looking type of weed growing elsewhere, I immediately dug it up and moved it among my plants.

My masters did not seem to realize my perfidy. They saw me always laboring diligently in the melon-patch, and as time enters not into the reckoning of Pellucidarians—even of human beings and much less of brutes and half brutes—I might have lived on indefinitely through this subterfuge had not that occurred which took me out of the melon-patch for good and all.

My masters didn’t seem to notice my betrayal. They always saw me working hard in the melon patch, and since time doesn’t matter to Pellucidarians—or even to humans, let alone animals and half-animals—I could have gone on like this indefinitely with my deception if it weren't for what happened that took me out of the melon patch for good.

CHAPTER IX
HOOJA’S CUTTHROATS APPEAR

I had built a little shelter of rocks and brush where I might crawl in and sleep out of the perpetual light and heat of the noonday sun. When I was tired or hungry I retired to my humble cot.

I had built a small shelter out of rocks and brush where I could crawl in and sleep away from the constant light and heat of the midday sun. When I was tired or hungry, I would retreat to my simple cot.

My masters never interposed the slightest objection. As a matter of fact, they were very good to me, nor did I see aught while I was among them to indicate that they are ever else than a simple, kindly folk when left to themselves. Their awe-inspiring size, terrific strength, mighty fighting-fangs, and hideous appearance are but the attributes necessary to the successful waging of their constant battle for survival, and well do they employ them when the need arises. The only flesh they eat is that of herbivorous animals and birds. When they hunt the mighty thag, the prehistoric bos of the outer crust, a single male, with his fiber rope, will catch and kill the greatest of the bulls.

My masters never raised any objections. In fact, they treated me very well, and during my time with them, I didn’t see anything to suggest they were anything other than a simple, kind people when they're on their own. Their impressive size, tremendous strength, powerful fighting teeth, and fearsome looks are just what they need to survive in their ongoing struggle, and they use these abilities effectively when necessary. The only meat they consume comes from herbivorous animals and birds. When they hunt the mighty thag, a prehistoric creature from the outer crust, a single male can catch and kill one of the largest bulls using his fiber rope.

Well, as I was about to say, I had this little shelter at the edge of my melon-patch. Here I was resting from my labors on a certain occasion when I heard a great hub-bub in the village, which lay about a quarter of a mile away.

Well, as I was about to say, I had this little shelter at the edge of my melon patch. I was resting from my work one day when I heard a lot of commotion in the village, which was about a quarter of a mile away.

Presently a male came racing toward the field, shouting excitedly. As he approached I came from my shelter to learn what all the commotion might be about, for the monotony of my existence in the melon-patch must have fostered that trait of my curiosity from which it had always been my secret boast I am peculiarly free.

Currently, a guy came running toward the field, shouting with excitement. As he got closer, I stepped out of my hiding spot to find out what all the fuss was about, because the dullness of my life in the melon patch must have sparked that curiosity I’ve always quietly taken pride in being unusually free from.

The other workers also ran forward to meet the messenger, who quickly unburdened himself of his information, and as quickly turned and scampered back toward the village. When running these beast-men often go upon all fours. Thus they leap over obstacles that would slow up a human being, and upon the level attain a speed that would make a thoroughbred look to his laurels. The result in this instance was that before I had more than assimilated the gist of the word which had been brought to the fields, I was alone, watching my co-workers speeding villageward.

The other workers also rushed to meet the messenger, who quickly shared his news and then turned and hurried back toward the village. When they run, these beast-men often go on all fours. This way, they can leap over obstacles that would slow down a human, and on flat ground, they can reach speeds that would make a thoroughbred look slow. As a result, before I had even fully processed the news that had been brought to the fields, I found myself alone, watching my co-workers race toward the village.

I was alone! It was the first time since my capture that no beast-man had been within sight of me. I was alone! And all my captors were in the village at the op-posite edge of the mesa repelling an attack of Hooja’s horde!

I was alone! It was the first time since my capture that no beast-man was anywhere in sight. I was alone! And all my captors were in the village on the other side of the mesa fighting off an attack from Hooja’s horde!

It seemed from the messenger’s tale that two of Gr-gr-gr’s great males had been set upon by a half-dozen of Hooja’s cutthroats while the former were peaceably returning from the thag hunt. The two had returned to the village unscratched, while but a single one of Hooja’s half-dozen had escaped to report the outcome of the battle to their leader. Now Hooja was coming to punish Gr-gr-gr’s people. With his large force, armed with the bows and arrows that Hooja had learned from me to make, with long lances and sharp knives, I feared that even the mighty strength of the beastmen could avail them but little.

It sounded from the messenger’s story that two of Gr-gr-gr’s strong warriors had been attacked by a group of Hooja’s thugs while they were peacefully returning from the thag hunt. The two made it back to the village without a scratch, but only one of Hooja’s attackers managed to escape to tell their leader what happened. Now Hooja was coming to take revenge on Gr-gr-gr’s people. With his large force armed with bows and arrows that Hooja had learned from me to make, along with long lances and sharp knives, I was afraid that even the great strength of the beastmen would not be enough to help them.

At last had come the opportunity for which I waited! I was free to make for the far end of the mesa, find my way to the valley below, and while the two forces were engaged in their struggle, continue my search for Hooja’s village, which I had learned from the beast-men lay farther on down the river that I had been following when taken prisoner.

At last, the moment I had been waiting for had arrived! I was free to head to the far end of the mesa, find my way to the valley below, and while the two groups were busy fighting, I could keep searching for Hooja’s village, which I had learned from the beast-men was further down the river I had been following when I was captured.

As I turned to make for the mesa’s rim the sounds of battle came plainly to my ears—the hoarse shouts of men mingled with the half-beastly roars and growls of the brute-folk.

As I turned to head for the edge of the mesa, the sounds of battle reached my ears clearly—the hoarse shouts of men mixed with the half-beastly roars and growls of the beast people.

Did I take advantage of my opportunity?

Did I make the most of my opportunity?

I did not. Instead, lured by the din of strife and by the desire to deliver a stroke, however feeble, against hated Hooja, I wheeled and ran directly toward the village.

I didn't. Instead, drawn in by the sounds of conflict and the urge to take even a weak shot at the despised Hooja, I turned and ran straight toward the village.

When I reached the edge of the plateau such a scene met my astonished gaze as never before had startled it, for the unique battle-methods of the half-brutes were rather the most remarkable I had ever witnessed. Along the very edge of the cliff-top stood a thin line of mighty males—the best rope-throwers of the tribe. A few feet behind these the rest of the males, with the exception of about twenty, formed a second line. Still farther in the rear all the women and young children were clustered into a single group under the protection of the remaining twenty fighting males and all the old males.

When I got to the edge of the plateau, I was met with a scene that left me stunned, unlike anything I had ever seen before. The unique battle tactics of the half-human creatures were the most incredible I had ever witnessed. Right at the cliff-top stood a thin line of strong men—the best rope-throwers in the tribe. A few feet behind them, the other males, except for about twenty, formed a second line. Farther back, all the women and young children were gathered together in one group, protected by the remaining twenty fighting males and all the older men.

But it was the work of the first two lines that interested me. The forces of Hooja—a great horde of savage Sagoths and primeval cave men—were working their way up the steep cliff-face, their agility but slightly less than that of my captors who had clambered so nimbly aloft—even he who was burdened by my weight.

But it was the first two lines of work that caught my attention. Hooja's forces—a massive group of fierce Sagoths and ancient cave men—were making their way up the steep cliff face, their agility just a bit less impressive than that of my captors who had climbed up so easily—even the one who was carrying my weight.

As the attackers came on they paused occasionally wherever a projection gave them sufficient foothold and launched arrows and spears at the defenders above them. During the entire battle both sides hurled taunts and insults at one another—the human beings naturally excelling the brutes in the coarseness and vileness of their vilification and invective.

As the attackers approached, they stopped now and then wherever they found a good spot, shooting arrows and throwing spears at the defenders above them. Throughout the battle, both sides exchanged taunts and insults—humans, of course, outdoing the beasts in the crude and nasty nature of their insults and hate speech.

The “firing-line” of the brute-men wielded no weapon other than their long fiber nooses. When a foeman came within range of them a noose would settle unerringly about him and he would be dragged, fighting and yelling, to the cliff-top, unless, as occasionally occurred, he was quick enough to draw his knife and cut the rope above him, in which event he usually plunged down-ward to a no less certain death than that which awaited him above.

The “firing line” of the brute-men had no weapons except their long fiber nooses. When an enemy came within their range, a noose would wrap around him perfectly, and he would be pulled, struggling and shouting, to the cliff-top, unless, as sometimes happened, he was fast enough to pull out his knife and cut the rope above him, in which case he typically fell to a certain death below just like the one waiting for him up top.

Those who were hauled up within reach of the powerful clutches of the defenders had the nooses snatched from them and were catapulted back through the first line to the second, where they were seized and killed by the simple expedient of a single powerful closing of mighty fangs upon the backs of their necks.

Those who were pulled within reach of the defenders' strong grips had the nooses taken off them and were thrown back through the first line to the second, where they were caught and killed by the straightforward method of a single powerful bite from strong jaws on the backs of their necks.

But the arrows of the invaders were taking a much heavier toll than the nooses of the defenders and I foresaw that it was but a matter of time before Hooja’s forces must conquer unless the brute-men changed their tactics, or the cave men tired of the battle.

But the invaders' arrows were causing a much greater impact than the defenders' nooses, and I could see that it was only a matter of time before Hooja’s forces would win unless the brute-men changed their strategies or the cave men got tired of fighting.

Gr-gr-gr was standing in the center of the first line. All about him were boulders and large fragments of broken rock. I approached him and without a word toppled a large mass of rock over the edge of the cliff. It fell directly upon the head of an archer, crushing him to instant death and carrying his mangled corpse with it to the bottom of the declivity, and on its way brushing three more of the attackers into the hereafter.

Gr-gr-gr was standing in the middle of the first line. All around him were boulders and big chunks of broken rock. I walked up to him and without saying a word, pushed a large rock over the edge of the cliff. It fell right onto the head of an archer, killing him instantly and sending his mangled body down to the bottom of the slope, taking three more of the attackers with it along the way.

Gr-gr-gr turned toward me in surprise. For an instant he appeared to doubt the sincerity of my motives. I felt that perhaps my time had come when he reached for me with one of his giant paws; but I dodged him, and running a few paces to the right hurled down another missile. It, too, did its allotted work of destruction. Then I picked up smaller fragments and with all the control and accuracy for which I had earned justly deserved fame in my collegiate days I rained down a hail of death upon those beneath me.

Gr-gr-gr turned to me, shocked. For a moment, he seemed to question my true intentions. I thought my moment had arrived when he reached out with one of his huge paws, but I dodged him and sprinted a few steps to the right, throwing down another projectile. It also did its job of destruction. Then I grabbed smaller pieces and, with the precision and skill that I had rightfully earned fame for back in college, I unleashed a shower of chaos on those below me.

Gr-gr-gr was coming toward me again. I pointed to the litter of rubble upon the cliff-top.

Gr-gr-gr was coming toward me again. I pointed to the pile of rubble on the cliff-top.

“Hurl these down upon the enemy!” I cried to him. “Tell your warriors to throw rocks down upon them!”

“Hurl these down on the enemy!” I shouted to him. “Tell your warriors to throw rocks at them!”

At my words the others of the first line, who had been interested spectators of my tactics, seized upon great boulders or bits of rock, whichever came first to their hands, and, without waiting for a command from Gr-gr-gr, deluged the terrified cave men with a perfect avalanche of stone. In less than no time the cliff-face was stripped of enemies and the village of Gr-gr-gr was saved.

At my words, the others in the front line, who had been watching my tactics, grabbed big boulders or pieces of rock, whatever they could get their hands on, and, without waiting for a command from Gr-gr-gr, bombarded the terrified cave men with a massive avalanche of stones. In no time at all, the cliff face was cleared of enemies, and Gr-gr-gr's village was saved.

Gr-gr-gr was standing beside me when the last of the cave men disappeared in rapid flight down the valley. He was looking at me intently.

Gr-gr-gr was standing next to me when the last of the cavemen vanished quickly down the valley. He was staring at me intently.

“Those were your people,” he said. “Why did you kill them?”

“Those were your people,” he said. “Why did you kill them?”

“They were not my people,” I returned. “I have told you that before, but you would not believe me. Will you believe me now when I tell you that I hate Hooja and his tribe as much as you do? Will you believe me when I tell you that I wish to be the friend of Gr-gr-gr?”

“They weren’t my people,” I replied. “I’ve told you that before, but you didn't believe me. Do you believe me now when I say that I hate Hooja and his tribe just as much as you do? Will you believe me when I say that I want to be friends with Gr-gr-gr?”

For some time he stood there beside me, scratching his head. Evidently it was no less difficult for him to readjust his preconceived conclusions than it is for most human beings; but finally the idea percolated—which it might never have done had he been a man, or I might qualify that statement by saying had he been some men. Finally he spoke.

For a while, he stood next to me, scratching his head. Clearly, it was just as hard for him to change his preconceived notions as it is for most people; but eventually, the idea sank in—which it might not have done if he were a different kind of man, or I should say, if he were some men. Finally, he spoke.

“Gilak,” he said, “you have made Gr-gr-gr ashamed. He would have killed you. How can he reward you?”

“Gilak,” he said, “you’ve embarrassed Gr-gr-gr. He would have killed you. How can he possibly reward you?”

“Set me free,” I replied quickly.

“Let me go,” I responded quickly.

“You are free,” he said. “You may go down when you wish, or you may stay with us. If you go you may always return. We are your friends.”

“You're free,” he said. “You can leave whenever you want, or you can stay with us. If you decide to leave, you can come back anytime. We're your friends.”

Naturally, I elected to go. I explained all over again to Gr-gr-gr the nature of my mission. He listened attentively; after I had done he offered to send some of his people with me to guide me to Hooja’s village. I was not slow in accepting his offer.

Naturally, I chose to go. I explained once more to Gr-gr-gr what my mission was about. He listened closely; after I finished, he offered to send some of his people with me to guide me to Hooja’s village. I quickly accepted his offer.

First, however, we must eat. The hunters upon whom Hooja’s men had fallen had brought back the meat of a great thag. There would be a feast to commemorate the victory—a feast and dancing.

First, though, we need to eat. The hunters who had encountered Hooja’s men had brought back the meat of a large thag. There was going to be a feast to celebrate the victory—a feast and dancing.

I had never witnessed a tribal function of the brute-folk, though I had often heard strange sounds coming from the village, where I had not been allowed since my capture. Now I took part in one of their orgies.

I had never seen a tribal event of the rough people, although I had often heard unusual noises coming from the village, where I hadn’t been allowed since my capture. Now I participated in one of their wild parties.

It will live forever in my memory. The combination of bestiality and humanity was oftentimes pathetic, and again grotesque or horrible. Beneath the glaring noonday sun, in the sweltering heat of the mesa-top, the huge, hairy creatures leaped in a great circle. They coiled and threw their fiber-ropes; they hurled taunts and insults at an imaginary foe; they fell upon the carcass of the thag and literally tore it to pieces; and they ceased only when, gorged, they could no longer move.

It will stay in my memory forever. The mix of animalistic behavior and human qualities was sometimes sad, and at other times, absurd or terrifying. Under the blazing midday sun, in the stifling heat of the mesa, the massive, hairy creatures jumped in a huge circle. They coiled and tossed their fiber ropes; they shouted taunts and insults at an invisible enemy; they pounced on the carcass of the thag and literally ripped it apart; and they only stopped when they were so stuffed that they couldn't move anymore.

I had to wait until the processes of digestion had released my escort from its torpor. Some had eaten until their abdomens were so distended that I thought they must burst, for beside the thag there had been fully a hundred antelopes of various sizes and varied degrees of decomposition, which they had unearthed from burial beneath the floors of their lairs to grace the banquet-board.

I had to wait until digestion had brought my escort back to life. Some had eaten so much that their stomachs looked ready to explode, because next to the thag there were about a hundred antelopes of different sizes and conditions, which they had dug up from beneath the floors of their lairs to serve at the feast.

But at last we were started—six great males and myself. Gr-gr-gr had returned my weapons to me, and at last I was once more upon my oft-interrupted way toward my goal. Whether I should find Dian at the end of my journey or no I could not even surmise; but I was none the less impatient to be off, for if only the worst lay in store for me I wished to know even the worst at once.

But finally, we were on our way—six strong guys and me. Gr-gr-gr had returned my weapons, and I was once again on my frequently disrupted path toward my goal. I couldn't even guess whether I would find Dian at the end of my journey, but I was still eager to set off because even if the worst awaited me, I wanted to face it right away.

I could scarce believe that my proud mate would still be alive in the power of Hooja; but time upon Pellucidar is so strange a thing that I realized that to her or to him only a few minutes might have elapsed since his subtle trickery had enabled him to steal her away from Phutra. Or she might have found the means either to repel his advances or escape him.

I could hardly believe that my proud partner would still be alive in the hands of Hooja; but time in Pellucidar is such a strange thing that I realized that for her or for him, only a few minutes might have passed since his clever trick had allowed him to take her away from Phutra. Or she might have found a way to fend off his advances or escape from him.

As we descended the cliff we disturbed a great pack of large hyena-like beasts—hyaena spelaeus, Perry calls them—who were busy among the corpses of the cave men fallen in battle. The ugly creatures were far from the cowardly things that our own hyenas are reputed to be; they stood their ground with bared fangs as we approached them. But, as I was later to learn, so formidable are the brute-folk that there are few even of the larger carnivora that will not make way for them when they go abroad. So the hyenas moved a little from our line of march, closing in again upon their feasts when we had passed.

As we climbed down the cliff, we startled a large group of big hyena-like creatures—hyaena spelaeus, as Perry calls them—who were feeding on the remains of cave men who had fallen in battle. These ugly beasts were nothing like the cowardly hyenas we know; they stood their ground, baring their fangs as we got closer. But, as I later found out, the brute-folk are so formidable that even most larger carnivores will step aside for them when they’re out and about. So, the hyenas shifted a bit from our path, but closed back in on their meals once we passed.

We made our way steadily down the rim of the beautiful river which flows the length of the island, coming at last to a wood rather denser than any that I had before encountered in this country. Well within this forest my escort halted.

We walked steadily along the edge of the beautiful river that runs the length of the island, eventually arriving at a forest denser than any I had seen before in this country. Deep inside this forest, my escort stopped.

“There!” they said, and pointed ahead. “We are to go no farther.”

“There!” they said, pointing ahead. “We're not going any further.”

Thus having guided me to my destination they left me. Ahead of me, through the trees, I could see what appeared to be the foot of a steep hill. Toward this I made my way. The forest ran to the very base of a cliff, in the face of which were the mouths of many caves. They appeared untenanted; but I decided to watch for a while before venturing farther. A large tree, densely foliaged, offered a splendid vantage-point from which to spy upon the cliff, so I clambered among its branches where, securely hidden, I could watch what transpired about the caves.

So after guiding me to my destination, they left me. Ahead of me, through the trees, I could see what looked like the bottom of a steep hill. I headed that way. The forest stretched all the way to the base of a cliff, where there were several caves. They seemed empty, but I decided to wait and watch for a bit before going any further. A large tree, with lots of leaves, provided a great spot to observe the cliff, so I climbed into its branches where, safely hidden, I could watch what happened around the caves.

It seemed that I had scarcely settled myself in a comfortable position before a party of cave men emerged from one of the smaller apertures in the cliff-face, about fifty feet from the base. They descended into the forest and disappeared. Soon after came several others from the same cave, and after them, at a short interval, a score of women and children, who came into the wood to gather fruit. There were several warriors with them—a guard, I presume.

It felt like I had barely gotten comfortable when a group of cave men came out from one of the smaller openings in the cliff about fifty feet up. They went down into the forest and vanished. Shortly after, more cave dwellers appeared from the same cave, followed by a bunch of women and children, who entered the woods to pick fruit. There were a few warriors with them—a guard, I guess.

After this came other parties, and two or three groups who passed out of the forest and up the cliff-face to enter the same cave. I could not understand it. All who came out had emerged from the same cave. All who returned reentered it. No other cave gave evidence of habitation, and no cave but one of extraordinary size could have accommodated all the people whom I had seen pass in and out of its mouth.

After this, other groups showed up, and two or three parties came out of the forest and climbed up the cliff to enter the same cave. I couldn’t figure it out. Everyone who came out had come from the same cave, and everyone who went back went into it again. No other cave showed signs of being lived in, and only one cave of extraordinary size could have held all the people I had seen going in and out.

For a long time I sat and watched the coming and going of great numbers of the cave-folk. Not once did one leave the cliff by any other opening save that from which I had seen the first party come, nor did any reenter the cliff through another aperture.

For a long time, I sat and observed the constant flow of the cave people. Not once did anyone leave the cliff through any opening other than the one from which I had seen the first group arrive, nor did anyone come back through a different entrance.

What a cave it must be, I thought, that houses an entire tribe! But dissatisfied of the truth of my surmise, I climbed higher among the branches of the tree that I might get a better view of other portions of the cliff. High above the ground I reached a point whence I could see the summit of the hill. Evidently it was a flat-topped butte similar to that on which dwelt the tribe of Gr-gr-gr.

What a cave it must be, I thought, that houses an entire tribe! But feeling unsure about my guess, I climbed higher among the branches of the tree to get a better view of other parts of the cliff. High above the ground, I reached a spot where I could see the top of the hill. Clearly, it was a flat-topped butte, just like the one where the tribe of Gr-gr-gr lived.

As I sat gazing at it a figure appeared at the very edge. It was that of a young girl in whose hair was a gorgeous bloom plucked from some flowering tree of the forest. I had seen her pass beneath me but a short while before and enter the small cave that had swallowed all of the returning tribesmen.

As I sat staring at it, a figure appeared at the very edge. It was a young girl, and she had a beautiful flower in her hair that was picked from some tree in the forest. I had seen her walk beneath me not long ago and enter the small cave that had taken in all the returning tribesmen.

The mystery was solved. The cave was but the mouth of a passage that led upward through the cliff to the summit of the hill. It served merely as an avenue from their lofty citadel to the valley below.

The mystery was solved. The cave was just the entrance to a pathway that went up through the cliff to the top of the hill. It was simply a way from their high fortress to the valley below.

No sooner had the truth flashed upon me than the realization came that I must seek some other means of reaching the village, for to pass unobserved through this well-traveled thoroughfare would be impossible. At the moment there was no one in sight below me, so I slid quickly from my arboreal watch-tower to the ground and moved rapidly away to the right with the intention of circling the hill if necessary until I had found an unwatched spot where I might have some slight chance of scaling the heights and reaching the top unseen.

No sooner did the truth hit me than I realized I had to find another way to get to the village because it would be impossible to go unnoticed along this busy road. At that moment, there was no one visible below me, so I quickly climbed down from my tree perch to the ground and moved quickly to the right, planning to circle around the hill if necessary until I found a spot that wasn’t being watched, giving me a better chance to sneak up and reach the top without being seen.

I kept close to the edge of the forest, in the very midst of which the hill seemed to rise. Though I carefully scanned the cliff as I traversed its base, I saw no sign of any other entrance than that to which my guides had led me.

I stayed close to the edge of the forest, right in the middle of which the hill appeared to rise. Even though I carefully looked over the cliff as I walked along its base, I didn’t see any sign of another entrance besides the one my guides had shown me.

After some little time the roar of the sea broke upon my ears. Shortly after I came upon the broad ocean which breaks at this point at the very foot of the great hill where Hooja had found safe refuge for himself and his villains.

After a little while, the sound of the sea filled my ears. Soon after, I reached the vast ocean that crashes at this spot right at the base of the large hill where Hooja had taken refuge with his henchmen.

I was just about to clamber along the jagged rocks which lie at the base of the cliff next to the sea, in search of some foothold to the top, when I chanced to see a canoe rounding the end of the island. I threw myself down behind a large boulder where I could watch the dugout and its occupants without myself being seen.

I was just about to scramble over the jagged rocks at the base of the cliff by the ocean, looking for a way to climb to the top, when I happened to spot a canoe coming around the end of the island. I dropped down behind a big boulder where I could see the canoe and its passengers without being noticed myself.

They paddled toward me for a while and then, about a hundred yards from me, they turned straight in toward the foot of the frowning cliffs. From where I was it seemed that they were bent upon self-destruction, since the roar of the breakers beating upon the perpendicular rock-face appeared to offer only death to any one who might venture within their relentless clutch.

They paddled toward me for a bit, and then, about a hundred yards away, they headed directly toward the base of the intimidating cliffs. From my vantage point, it looked like they were trying to get themselves killed, since the crashing waves pounding against the steep rock face seemed to promise nothing but death to anyone who dared to get caught in their unforgiving grip.

A mass of rock would soon hide them from my view; but so keen was the excitement of the instant that I could not refrain from crawling forward to a point whence I could watch the dashing of the small craft to pieces on the jagged rocks that loomed before her, although I risked discovery from above to accomplish my design.

A big rock would soon block my view of them; but the thrill of the moment was so intense that I couldn’t help but crawl forward to a spot where I could see the small boat crashing against the sharp rocks ahead, even though I risked being seen from above to make it happen.

When I had reached a point where I could again see the dugout, I was just in time to see it glide unharmed between two needle-pointed sentinels of granite and float quietly upon the unruffled bosom of a tiny cove.

When I got to a point where I could see the dugout again, I was just in time to watch it glide safely between two sharp granite pillars and float smoothly on the calm surface of a small cove.

Again I crouched behind a boulder to observe what would next transpire; nor did I have long to wait. The dugout, which contained but two men, was drawn close to the rocky wall. A fiber rope, one end of which was tied to the boat, was made fast about a projection of the cliff face.

Again I crouched behind a boulder to see what would happen next; I didn't have to wait long. The dugout, which had only two men in it, was pulled close to the rocky wall. A fiber rope, one end of which was tied to the boat, was secured around a ledge of the cliff face.

Then the two men commenced the ascent of the almost perpendicular wall toward the summit several hundred feet above. I looked on in amazement, for, splendid climbers though the cave men of Pellucidar are, I never before had seen so remarkable a feat performed. Upwardly they moved without a pause, to disappear at last over the summit.

Then the two men started climbing the nearly vertical wall toward the peak several hundred feet above. I watched in amazement, because even though the cave men of Pellucidar are excellent climbers, I had never seen such an impressive feat done before. They moved upward without stopping, eventually disappearing over the top.

When I felt reasonably sure that they had gone for a while at least I crawled from my hiding-place and at the risk of a broken neck leaped and scrambled to the spot where their canoe was moored.

When I felt fairly certain they were gone for a bit, I crawled out of my hiding spot and, risking a broken neck, jumped and scrambled to where their canoe was tied up.

If they had scaled that cliff I could, and if I couldn’t I should die in the attempt.

If they had climbed that cliff, I could, and if I couldn't, I would die trying.

But when I turned to the accomplishment of the task I found it easier than I had imagined it would be, since I immediately discovered that shallow hand and foot-holds had been scooped in the cliff’s rocky face, forming a crude ladder from the base to the summit.

But when I set out to complete the task, I found it easier than I had thought it would be, since I quickly realized that shallow hand and foot holds had been carved into the cliff's rocky surface, creating a rough ladder from the bottom to the top.

At last I reached the top, and very glad I was, too. Cautiously I raised my head until my eyes were above the cliff-crest. Before me spread a rough mesa, liberally sprinkled with large boulders. There was no village in sight nor any living creature.

At last, I reached the top, and I was really glad, too. Carefully, I raised my head until my eyes were above the cliff's edge. In front of me lay a rugged mesa, dotted with large boulders. There was no village in sight or any living creature.

I drew myself to level ground and stood erect. A few trees grew among the boulders. Very carefully I advanced from tree to tree and boulder to boulder toward the inland end of the mesa. I stopped often to listen and look cautiously about me in every direction.

I pulled myself up to level ground and stood tall. A few trees grew among the boulders. Carefully, I moved from tree to tree and boulder to boulder toward the inland end of the mesa. I paused frequently to listen and check my surroundings in every direction.

How I wished that I had my revolvers and rifle! I would not have to worm my way like a scared cat toward Hooja’s village, nor did I relish doing so now; but Dian’s life might hinge upon the success of my venture, and so I could not afford to take chances. To have met suddenly with discovery and had a score or more of armed warriors upon me might have been very grand and heroic; but it would have immediately put an end to all my earthly activities, nor have accomplished aught in the service of Dian.

How I wished I had my guns and rifle! I wouldn’t have to creep like a scared cat toward Hooja’s village, and I really didn’t want to do that now; but Dian’s life might depend on the success of my mission, so I couldn’t afford to take risks. Running into a bunch of armed warriors would have seemed grand and heroic, but it would have put a quick stop to everything I was trying to do and wouldn’t have helped Dian at all.

Well, I must have traveled nearly a mile across that mesa without seeing a sign of anyone, when all of a sudden, as I crept around the edge of a boulder, I ran plump into a man, down on all fours like myself, crawling toward me.

Well, I must have walked almost a mile across that mesa without spotting anyone, when suddenly, as I moved around the edge of a boulder, I bumped right into a guy, down on all fours like me, crawling toward me.

CHAPTER X
THE RAID ON THE CAVE-PRISON

His head was turned over his shoulder as I first saw him—he was looking back toward the village. As I leaped for him his eyes fell upon me. Never in my life have I seen a more surprised mortal than this poor cave man. Before he could utter a single scream of warning or alarm I had my fingers on his throat and had dragged him behind the boulder, where I proceeded to sit upon him, while I figured out what I had best do with him.

His head was turned over his shoulder when I first saw him—he was looking back at the village. As I jumped toward him, his eyes landed on me. Never in my life have I seen someone look more shocked than this poor caveman. Before he could scream a single warning or cry for help, I had my fingers on his throat and pulled him behind the boulder, where I sat on him while I tried to figure out what to do next.

He struggled a little at first, but finally lay still, and so I released the pressure of my fingers at his windpipe, for which I imagine he was quite thankful—I know that I should have been.

He struggled a bit at first, but then he lay still, so I eased the pressure of my fingers on his windpipe, which I bet he was really thankful for—I know I would have been.

I hated to kill him in cold blood; but what else I was to do with him I could not see, for to turn him loose would have been merely to have the entire village aroused and down upon me in a moment. The fellow lay looking up at me with the surprise still deeply written on his countenance. At last, all of a sudden, a look of recognition entered his eyes.

I hated the idea of killing him in cold blood, but I couldn't think of any other option. Letting him go would just mean the whole village would be after me in no time. He was lying there, staring at me with surprise still etched on his face. Then, out of nowhere, a look of recognition appeared in his eyes.

“I have seen you before,” he said. “I saw you in the arena at the Mahars’ city of Phutra when the thipdars dragged the tarag from you and your mate. I never understood that. Afterward they put me in the arena with two warriors from Gombul.”

“I’ve seen you before,” he said. “I saw you in the arena at the Mahars’ city of Phutra when the thipdars dragged the tarag away from you and your mate. I never got that. Afterward, they put me in the arena with two warriors from Gombul.”

He smiled in recollection.

He smiled remembering.

“It would have been the same had there been ten warriors from Gombul. I slew them, winning my freedom. Look!”

“It would have been the same if there had been ten warriors from Gombul. I killed them, earning my freedom. Look!”

He half turned his left shoulder toward me, exhibiting the newly healed scar of the Mahars’ branded mark.

He partially turned his left shoulder toward me, showing off the newly healed scar from the Mahars’ brand.

“Then,” he continued, “as I was returning to my people I met some of them fleeing. They told me that one called Hooja the Sly One had come and seized our village, putting our people into slavery. So I hurried hither to learn the truth, and, sure enough, here I found Hooja and his wicked men living in my village, and my father’s people but slaves among them.

“Then,” he continued, “as I was heading back to my people, I ran into some of them fleeing. They told me that someone named Hooja the Sly One had come and taken over our village, turning our people into slaves. So I rushed here to find out the truth, and sure enough, I found Hooja and his evil men living in my village, with my father’s people nothing but slaves among them.

“I was discovered and captured, but Hooja did not kill me. I am the chief’s son, and through me he hoped to win my father’s warriors back to the village to help him in a great war he says that he will soon commence.

“I was found and taken captive, but Hooja didn’t kill me. I’m the chief’s son, and he hopes to use me to win my father’s warriors back to the village to assist him in a major war he claims he will start soon.”

“Among his prisoners is Dian the Beautiful One, whose brother, Dacor the Strong One, chief of Amoz, once saved my life when he came to Thuria to steal a mate. I helped him capture her, and we are good friends. So when I learned that Dian the Beautiful One was Hooja’s prisoner, I told him that I would not aid him if he harmed her.

“Among his prisoners is Dian the Beautiful, whose brother, Dacor the Strong, chief of Amoz, once saved my life when he came to Thuria to steal a mate. I helped him capture her, and we’re good friends. So when I found out that Dian the Beautiful was Hooja’s prisoner, I told him that I wouldn’t help him if he harmed her.”

“Recently one of Hooja’s warriors overheard me talking with another prisoner. We were planning to combine all the prisoners, seize weapons, and when most of Hooja’s warriors were away, slay the rest and retake our hilltop. Had we done so we could have held it, for there are only two entrances—the narrow tunnel at one end and the steep path up the cliffs at the other.

“Recently, one of Hooja’s warriors heard me talking with another prisoner. We were planning to unite all the prisoners, grab weapons, and when most of Hooja’s warriors were away, take down the rest and reclaim our hilltop. If we had gone through with it, we could have held it, since there are only two entrances—the narrow tunnel at one end and the steep path up the cliffs at the other.”

“But when Hooja heard what we had planned he was very angry, and ordered that I die. They bound me hand and foot and placed me in a cave until all the warriors should return to witness my death; but while they were away I heard someone calling me in a muffled voice which seemed to come from the wall of the cave. When I replied the voice, which was a woman’s, told me that she had overheard all that had passed between me and those who had brought me thither, and that she was Dacor’s sister and would find a way to help me.

“But when Hooja found out what we had planned, he got really angry and ordered that I be killed. They tied my hands and feet and locked me in a cave until all the warriors returned to witness my execution; but while they were gone, I heard someone calling me in a muffled voice that seemed to come from the cave wall. When I answered, the voice, which belonged to a woman, told me that she had overheard everything that had been said between me and those who brought me here, and that she was Dacor’s sister and would figure out a way to help me.”

“Presently a little hole appeared in the wall at the point from which the voice had come. After a time I saw a woman’s hand digging with a bit of stone. Dacor’s sister made a hole in the wall between the cave where I lay bound and that in which she had been confined, and soon she was by my side and had cut my bonds.

“Right then, a small hole appeared in the wall where the voice had come from. After a while, I saw a woman’s hand digging with a piece of stone. Dacor’s sister created a hole in the wall between the cave where I was tied up and the one where she had been trapped, and soon she was by my side and had freed me from my bindings.”

“We talked then, and I offered to make the attempt to take her away and back to the land of Sari, where she told me she would be able to learn the whereabouts of her mate. Just now I was going to the other end of the island to see if a boat lay there, and if the way was clear for our escape. Most of the boats are always away now, for a great many of Hooja’s men and nearly all the slaves are upon the Island of Trees, where Hooja is having many boats built to carry his warriors across the water to the mouth of a great river which he discovered while he was returning from Phutra—a vast river that empties into the sea there.”

“We talked then, and I offered to try to take her away back to the land of Sari, where she said she could find out where her mate was. Just now, I was heading to the other end of the island to see if there was a boat there and if the way was clear for our escape. Most of the boats are gone right now because a lot of Hooja’s men and almost all the slaves are on the Island of Trees, where Hooja is having many boats built to transport his warriors across the water to the mouth of a huge river he found while coming back from Phutra—a massive river that flows into the sea there.”

The speaker pointed toward the northeast. “It is wide and smooth and slow-running almost to the land of Sari,” he added.

The speaker pointed to the northeast. “It’s wide and smooth, and it flows slowly almost to the land of Sari,” he added.

“And where is Dian the Beautiful One now?” I asked.

“And where is Dian the Beautiful One now?” I asked.

I had released my prisoner as soon as I found that he was Hooja’s enemy, and now the pair of us were squat-ting beside the boulder while he told his story.

I had let my prisoner go as soon as I discovered he was Hooja’s enemy, and now the two of us were crouching beside the boulder while he shared his story.

“She returned to the cave where she had been imprisoned,” he replied, “and is awaiting me there.”

“She went back to the cave where she was held captive,” he said, “and is waiting for me there.”

“There is no danger that Hooja will come while you are away?”

“There’s no risk of Hooja showing up while you’re gone?”

“Hooja is upon the Island of Trees,” he replied.

“Hooja is on the Island of Trees,” he replied.

“Can you direct me to the cave so that I can find it alone?” I asked.

“Can you show me where the cave is so I can find it by myself?” I asked.

He said he could, and in the strange yet explicit fashion of the Pellucidarians he explained minutely how I might reach the cave where he had been imprisoned, and through the hole in its wall reach Dian.

He said he could, and in the unusual yet clear way of the Pellucidarians, he detailed exactly how I could get to the cave where he had been held captive, and through the hole in its wall, reach Dian.

I thought it best for but one of us to return, since two could accomplish but little more than one and would double the risk of discovery. In the meantime he could make his way to the sea and guard the boat, which I told him lay there at the foot of the cliff.

I thought it would be better for just one of us to go back, since two people could achieve only a bit more than one and would double the chances of getting caught. In the meantime, he could head to the sea and watch over the boat, which I told him was at the bottom of the cliff.

I told him to await us at the cliff-top, and if Dian came alone to do his best to get away with her and take her to Sari, as I thought it quite possible that, in case of detection and pursuit, it might be necessary for me to hold off Hooja’s people while Dian made her way alone to where my new friend was to await her. I impressed upon him the fact that he might have to resort to trickery or even to force to get Dian to leave me; but I made him promise that he would sacrifice everything, even his life, in an attempt to rescue Dacor’s sister.

I told him to wait for us at the top of the cliff, and if Dian came alone, he should do his best to escape with her and take her to Sari. I thought it was quite possible that, in case we were discovered and chased, I might need to hold off Hooja's people while Dian tried to get to where my new friend was waiting for her. I stressed that he might have to use tricks or even force to get Dian to leave me, but I made him promise that he would risk everything, even his life, to save Dacor's sister.

Then we parted—he to take up his position where he could watch the boat and await Dian, I to crawl cautiously on toward the caves. I had no difficulty in following the directions given me by Juag, the name by which Dacor’s friend said he was called. There was the leaning tree, my first point he told me to look for after rounding the boulder where we had met. After that I crawled to the balanced rock, a huge boulder resting upon a tiny base no larger than the palm of your hand.

Then we went our separate ways—he positioned himself where he could keep an eye on the boat and wait for Dian, while I cautiously made my way toward the caves. I had no trouble following the directions given to me by Juag, the name Dacor’s friend said he went by. There was the leaning tree, the first landmark he told me to look for after rounding the boulder where we had met. After that, I crawled over to the balanced rock, a massive boulder resting on a tiny base no bigger than the palm of your hand.

From here I had my first view of the village of caves. A low bluff ran diagonally across one end of the mesa, and in the face of this bluff were the mouths of many caves. Zig-zag trails led up to them, and narrow ledges scooped from the face of the soft rock connected those upon the same level.

From here, I got my first look at the cave village. A low ridge stretched diagonally across one end of the mesa, and in the side of this ridge were the entrances to many caves. Winding trails led up to them, and narrow ledges carved from the soft rock connected those on the same level.

The cave in which Juag had been confined was at the extreme end of the cliff nearest me. By taking advantage of the bluff itself, I could approach within a few feet of the aperture without being visible from any other cave. There were few people about at the time; most of these were congregated at the foot of the far end of the bluff, where they were so engrossed in excited conversation that I felt but little fear of detection. However I exercised the greatest care in approaching the cliff. After watching for a while until I caught an instant when every head was turned away from me, I darted, rabbitlike, into the cave.

The cave where Juag had been held was at the far end of the cliff closest to me. By using the bluff itself as cover, I could get within a few feet of the entrance without being seen from any other cave. There weren’t many people around at the time; most of them were gathered at the far end of the bluff, completely absorbed in their animated conversation, so I felt pretty safe from being noticed. Still, I was very careful as I made my way to the cliff. After watching for a bit until I noticed a moment when everyone’s attention was away from me, I quickly darted into the cave like a rabbit.

Like many of the man-made caves of Pellucidar, this one consisted of three chambers, one behind another, and all unlit except for what sunlight filtered in through the external opening. The result was gradually increasing darkness as one passed into each succeeding chamber.

Like many of the man-made caves in Pellucidar, this one had three chambers lined up one after another, all dark except for the sunlight that streamed in through the entrance. This made the darkness deepen as you moved into each chamber.

In the last of the three I could just distinguish objects, and that was all. As I was groping around the walls for the hole that should lead into the cave where Dian was imprisoned, I heard a man’s voice quite close to me.

In the last of the three, I could barely make out objects, and that was it. While I was feeling around the walls for the hole that would lead into the cave where Dian was trapped, I heard a man's voice really close to me.

The speaker had evidently but just entered, for he spoke in a loud tone, demanding the whereabouts of one whom he had come in search of.

The speaker had clearly just arrived, as he spoke loudly, asking where the person he was looking for was.

“Where are you, woman?” he cried. “Hooja has sent for you.”

“Where are you, woman?” he shouted. “Hooja has called for you.”

And then a woman’s voice answered him:

And then a woman’s voice replied to him:

“And what does Hooja want of me?”

“And what does Hooja want from me?”

The voice was Dian’s. I groped in the direction of the sounds, feeling for the hole.

The voice was Dian's. I reached out toward the sounds, trying to locate the opening.

“He wishes you brought to the Island of Trees,” replied the man; “for he is ready to take you as his mate.”

“He wishes you had brought to the Island of Trees,” replied the man; “because he is ready to take you as his partner.”

“I will not go,” said Dian. “I will die first.”

“I’m not going,” said Dian. “I’d rather die first.”

“I am sent to bring you, and bring you I shall.”

“I’ve been sent to bring you, and I will bring you.”

I could hear him crossing the cave toward her.

I could hear him walking across the cave toward her.

Frantically I clawed the wall of the cave in which I was in an effort to find the elusive aperture that would lead me to Dian’s side.

Frantically, I clawed at the cave wall, trying to find the hidden opening that would take me to Dian’s side.

I heard the sound of a scuffle in the next cave. Then my fingers sank into loose rock and earth in the side of the cave. In an instant I realized why I had been unable to find the opening while I had been lightly feeling the surface of the walls—Dian had blocked up the hole she had made lest it arouse suspicion and lead to an early discovery of Juag’s escape.

I heard a struggle in the next cave. Then my fingers dug into loose rock and dirt on the cave wall. In an instant, I understood why I hadn’t been able to find the opening while I was lightly touching the surface of the walls—Dian had covered up the hole she had made to avoid raising suspicion and to prevent the early discovery of Juag’s escape.

Plunging my weight against the crumbling mass, I sent it crashing into the adjoining cavern. With it came I, David, Emperor of Pellucidar. I doubt if any other potentate in a world’s history ever made a more undignified entrance. I landed head first on all fours, but I came quickly and was on my feet before the man in the dark guessed what had happened.

Plunging my weight against the crumbling mass, I sent it crashing into the adjoining cavern. With it came I, David, Emperor of Pellucidar. I doubt if any other ruler in history has ever made a more undignified entrance. I landed headfirst on all fours, but I got up quickly and was on my feet before the man in the dark realized what had happened.

He saw me, though, when I arose and, sensing that no friend came thus precipitately, turned to meet me even as I charged him. I had my stone knife in my hand, and he had his. In the darkness of the cave there was little opportunity for a display of science, though even at that I venture to say that we fought a very pretty duel.

He saw me when I got up and, realizing that no one else had rushed in, turned to face me just as I charged at him. I had my stone knife in my hand, and he had his. In the darkness of the cave, there wasn't much chance for any fancy moves, but I dare say we had a pretty good duel.

Before I came to Pellucidar I do not recall that I ever had seen a stone knife, and I am sure that I never fought with a knife of any description; but now I do not have to take my hat off to any of them when it comes to wielding that primitive yet wicked weapon.

Before I came to Pellucidar, I don't remember ever seeing a stone knife, and I'm sure I never fought with any kind of knife; but now, I don’t have to take a backseat to anyone when it comes to using that primitive yet lethal weapon.

I could just see Dian in the darkness, but I knew that she could not see my features or recognize me; and I enjoyed in anticipation, even while I was fighting for her life and mine, her dear joy when she should discover that it was I who was her deliverer.

I could barely make out Dian in the dark, but I knew she couldn't see my face or recognize me; and I felt a thrill of excitement, even while I was fighting for both our lives, thinking about her joy when she would find out it was me who saved her.

My opponent was large, but he also was active and no mean knife-man. He caught me once fairly in the shoulder—I carry the scar yet, and shall carry it to the grave. And then he did a foolish thing, for as I leaped back to gain a second in which to calm the shock of the wound he rushed after me and tried to clinch. He rather neglected his knife for the moment in his greater desire to get his hands on me. Seeing the opening, I swung my left fist fairly to the point of his jaw.

My opponent was big, but he was also quick and no slouch with a knife. He got me once right in the shoulder—I still have the scar, and I’ll carry it to my grave. Then he made a mistake; as I jumped back to give myself a moment to recover from the shock of the wound, he charged after me and tried to grab me. He kind of ignored his knife for a bit because he wanted to get his hands on me more. Noticing the opportunity, I swung my left fist straight at his jaw.

Down he went. Before ever he could scramble up again I was on him and had buried my knife in his heart. Then I stood up—and there was Dian facing me and peering at me through the dense gloom.

Down he went. Before he could scramble up again, I was on him and had buried my knife in his heart. Then I stood up—and there was Dian facing me and peering at me through the thick darkness.

“You are not Juag!” she exclaimed. “Who are you?”

“You're not Juag!” she shouted. “Who are you?”

I took a step toward her, my arms outstretched.

I stepped toward her, my arms extended.

“It is I, Dian,” I said. “It is David.”

“It’s me, Dian,” I said. “It’s David.”

At the sound of my voice she gave a little cry in which tears were mingled—a pathetic little cry that told me all without words how far hope had gone from her—and then she ran forward and threw herself in my arms. I covered her perfect lips and her beautiful face with kisses, and stroked her thick black hair, and told her again and again what she already knew—what she had known for years—that I loved her better than all else which two worlds had to offer. We couldn’t devote much time, though, to the happiness of love-making, for we were in the midst of enemies who might discover us at any moment.

At the sound of my voice, she let out a little cry mixed with tears—a heartbreaking sound that silently expressed how far hope had faded for her—and then she ran up to me and threw herself into my arms. I covered her perfect lips and beautiful face with kisses, ran my fingers through her thick black hair, and told her over and over what she already knew—what she had known for years—that I loved her more than anything else the world could offer. However, we couldn’t spend too much time enjoying our love, since we were surrounded by enemies who could find us at any moment.

I drew her into the adjoining cave. Thence we made our way to the mouth of the cave that had given me entrance to the cliff. Here I reconnoitered for a moment, and seeing the coast clear, ran swiftly forth with Dian at my side. We dodged around the cliff-end, then paused for an instant, listening. No sound reached our ears to indicate that any had seen us, and we moved cautiously onward along the way by which I had come.

I pulled her into the next cave. From there, we made our way to the entrance of the cave that had let me into the cliff. I took a moment to scout the area, and seeing that it was clear, I quickly ran out with Dian beside me. We ducked around the edge of the cliff and then paused for a moment, listening. No sound reached us that suggested anyone had spotted us, so we moved carefully along the path I had taken.

As we went Dian told me that her captors had informed her how close I had come in search of her—even to the Land of Awful Shadow—and how one of Hooja’s men who knew me had discovered me asleep and robbed me of all my possessions. And then how Hooja had sent four others to find me and take me prisoner. But these men, she said, had not yet returned, or at least she had not heard of their return.

As we walked, Dian told me that her captors had let her know how close I had come looking for her—even to the Land of Awful Shadow—and how one of Hooja’s men, who recognized me, found me asleep and stole all my belongings. She mentioned that Hooja had sent four others to find me and capture me. But she said those men hadn't come back yet, or at least she hadn’t heard anything about their return.

“Nor will you ever,” I responded, “for they have gone to that place whence none ever returns.” I then related my adventure with these four.

“Nor will you ever,” I replied, “because they have gone to a place from which no one ever comes back.” I then shared my experience with these four.

We had come almost to the cliff-edge where Juag should be awaiting us when we saw two men walking rapidly toward the same spot from another direction. They did not see us, nor did they see Juag, whom I now discovered hiding behind a low bush close to the verge of the precipice which drops into the sea at this point. As quickly as possible, without exposing ourselves too much to the enemy, we hastened forward that we might reach Juag as quickly as they.

We had nearly reached the cliff's edge where Juag was supposed to meet us when we spotted two men quickly approaching the same spot from a different direction. They didn’t notice us, nor did they see Juag, who I now realized was hiding behind a small bush near the edge of the drop that leads into the sea at this point. As fast as we could, without revealing ourselves too much to the threat, we rushed forward so we could reach Juag before they did.

But they noticed him first and immediately charged him, for one of them had been his guard, and they had both been sent to search for him, his escape having been discovered between the time he left the cave and the time when I reached it. Evidently they had wasted precious moments looking for him in other portions of the mesa.

But they spotted him first and immediately rushed at him, because one of them had been watching him, and they had both been sent to find him since his escape had been discovered between the time he left the cave and when I arrived. Clearly, they had wasted valuable time searching for him in other parts of the mesa.

When I saw that the two of them were rushing him, I called out to attract their attention to the fact that they had more than a single man to cope with. They paused at the sound of my voice and looked about.

When I noticed that the two of them were attacking him, I shouted to get their attention and remind them that there was more than just one guy to deal with. They stopped when they heard me and looked around.

When they discovered Dian and me they exchanged a few words, and one of them continued toward Juag while the other turned upon us. As he came nearer I saw that he carried in his hand one of my six-shooters, but he was holding it by the barrel, evidently mistaking it for some sort of warclub or tomahawk.

When they found Dian and me, they exchanged a few words, and one of them moved toward Juag while the other approached us. As he got closer, I noticed he was holding one of my six-shooters, but he was gripping it by the barrel, clearly thinking it was some kind of war club or tomahawk.

I could scarce refrain a grin when I thought of the wasted possibilities of that deadly revolver in the hands of an untutored warrior of the stone age. Had he but reversed it and pulled the trigger he might still be alive; maybe he is for all I know, since I did not kill him then. When he was about twenty feet from me I flung my javelin with a quick movement that I had learned from Ghak. He ducked to avoid it, and instead of receiving it in his heart, for which it was intended, he got it on the side of the head.

I could barely hold back a smile when I thought about the missed chances of that deadly revolver in the hands of an untrained stone-age warrior. If he had just turned it around and pulled the trigger, he might still be alive; who knows, maybe he is for all I know, since I didn’t kill him then. When he was about twenty feet away from me, I tossed my javelin with a quick move I learned from Ghak. He ducked to avoid it, and instead of getting it in his heart, which was the original aim, it hit him on the side of the head.

Down he went all in a heap. Then I glanced toward Juag. He was having a most exciting time. The fellow pitted against Juag was a veritable giant; he was hacking and hewing away at the poor slave with a villainous-looking knife that might have been designed for butchering mastodons. Step by step, he was forcing Juag back toward the edge of the cliff with a fiendish cunning that permitted his adversary no chance to side-step the terrible consequences of retreat in this direction. I saw quickly that in another moment Juag must deliberately hurl himself to death over the precipice or be pushed over by his foeman.

Down he went in a heap. Then I looked over at Juag. He was having a thrilling time. The guy facing Juag was a real giant; he was slicing away at the poor guy with a wicked-looking knife that looked like it was made for butchering massive animals. Bit by bit, he was pushing Juag back toward the edge of the cliff with a cruel cleverness that left his opponent no chance to avoid the terrible outcome of retreating that way. I quickly realized that in just a moment, Juag would have to either throw himself to his death over the edge or be pushed off by his opponent.

And as I saw Juag’s predicament I saw, too, in the same instant, a way to relieve him. Leaping quickly to the side of the fellow I had just felled, I snatched up my fallen revolver. It was a desperate chance to take, and I realized it in the instant that I threw the gun up from my hip and pulled the trigger. There was no time to aim. Juag was upon the very brink of the chasm. His relentless foe was pushing him hard, beating at him furiously with the heavy knife.

And as I saw Juag’s situation, I also instantly saw a way to help him. I quickly jumped to the side of the guy I had just knocked down and grabbed my fallen revolver. It was a risky move, and I knew it the moment I lifted the gun from my hip and pulled the trigger. There wasn’t time to aim. Juag was right at the edge of the chasm. His relentless opponent was pushing him hard, attacking him fiercely with a heavy knife.

And then the revolver spoke—loud and sharp. The giant threw his hands above his head, whirled about like a huge top, and lunged forward over the precipice.

And then the gun went off—loud and sharp. The giant raised his hands above his head, spun around like a giant top, and lunged forward off the edge.

And Juag?

And Juag?

He cast a single affrighted glance in my direction—never before, of course, had he heard the report of a firearm—and with a howl of dismay he, too, turned and plunged headforemost from sight. Horror-struck, I hastened to the brink of the abyss just in time to see two splashes upon the surface of the little cove below.

He threw a scared glance my way—he had never heard a gunshot before—and with a howl of panic, he also turned and disappeared from view. Shocked, I rushed to the edge of the cliff just in time to see two splashes on the surface of the small cove below.

For an instant I stood there watching with Dian at my side. Then, to my utter amazement, I saw Juag rise to the surface and swim strongly toward the boat.

For a moment, I stood there watching with Dian next to me. Then, much to my surprise, I saw Juag surface and swim powerfully toward the boat.

The fellow had dived that incredible distance and come up unharmed!

The guy had dived that amazing distance and surfaced without a scratch!

I called to him to await us below, assuring him that he need have no fear of my weapon, since it would harm only my enemies. He shook his head and mut-tered something which I could not hear at so great a distance; but when I pushed him he promised to wait for us. At the same instant Dian caught my arm and pointed toward the village. My shot had brought a crowd of natives on the run toward us.

I told him to wait for us below, assuring him he needn't worry about my weapon, as it would only harm my enemies. He shook his head, mumbling something I couldn't hear; but when I urged him, he agreed to wait for us. Meanwhile, Diane grabbed my arm, pointing toward the village. My shot drew a group of natives running toward us.

The fellow whom I had stunned with my javelin had regained consciousness and scrambled to his feet. He was now racing as fast as he could go back toward his people. It looked mighty dark for Dian and me with that ghastly descent between us and even the beginnings of liberty, and a horde of savage enemies advancing at a rapid run.

The guy I had knocked out with my javelin had come to and jumped up on his feet. He was now sprinting as fast as he could back toward his people. Things looked pretty bleak for Dian and me with that terrifying drop between us and even the start of freedom, and a bunch of ruthless enemies charging at us quickly.

There was but one hope. That was to get Dian started for the bottom without delay. I took her in my arms just for an instant—I felt, somehow, that it might be for the last time. For the life of me I couldn’t see how both of us could escape.

There was only one hope. That was to get Dian moving towards the bottom without wasting any time. I held her in my arms for just a moment—I somehow felt that it might be for the last time. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t figure out how both of us could get away.

I asked her if she could make the descent alone—if she were not afraid. She smiled up at me bravely and shrugged her shoulders. She afraid! So beautiful is she that I am always having difficulty in remembering that she is a primitive, half-savage cave girl of the stone age, and often find myself mentally limiting her capacities to those of the effete and overcivilized beauties of the outer crust.

I asked her if she could go down by herself—if she was afraid. She smiled at me confidently and shrugged. Her afraid! She’s so beautiful that I often struggle to remember she’s a primitive, half-savage cave girl from the Stone Age, and I frequently catch myself unfairly comparing her abilities to those of the delicate and overcivilized beauties of modern society.

“And you?” she asked as she swung over the edge of the cliff.

“And you?” she asked as she swung over the edge of the cliff.

“I shall follow you after I take a shot or two at our friends,” I replied. “I just want to give them a taste of this new medicine which is going to cure Pellucidar of all its ills. That will stop them long enough for me to join you. Now hurry, and tell Juag to be ready to shove off the moment I reach the boat, or the instant that it becomes apparent that I cannot reach it.

“I’ll catch up with you after I take a shot or two at our friends,” I replied. “I just want to give them a taste of this new medicine that's going to cure Pellucidar of all its problems. That should hold them off long enough for me to join you. Now hurry, and tell Juag to be ready to set off the moment I get to the boat, or as soon as it’s clear that I can't make it.”

“You, Dian, must return to Sari if anything happens to me, that you may devote your life to carrying out with Perry the hopes and plans for Pellucidar that are so dear to my heart. Promise me, dear.”

“You, Dian, need to go back to Sari if anything happens to me, so you can dedicate your life to fulfilling the hopes and plans for Pellucidar with Perry that mean so much to me. Promise me, dear.”

She hated to promise to desert me, nor would she; only shaking her head and making no move to descend. The tribesmen were nearing us. Juag was shouting up to us from below. It was evident that he realized from my actions that I was attempting to persuade Dian to descend, and that grave danger threatened us from above.

She hated to promise to leave me, and she wouldn’t; she just shook her head and didn’t make any move to come down. The tribesmen were getting closer. Juag was shouting up to us from below. It was clear he understood from what I was doing that I was trying to get Dian to come down, and that serious danger was looming over us.

“Dive!” he cried. “Dive!”

“Dive!” he shouted. “Dive!”

I looked at Dian and then down at the abyss below us. The cove appeared no larger than a saucer. How Juag ever had hit it I could not guess.

I glanced at Dian and then down at the pit beneath us. The cove looked as small as a saucer. I couldn’t figure out how Juag ever found it.

“Dive!” cried Juag. “It is the only way—there is no time to climb down.”

“Dive!” shouted Juag. “It’s the only way—there’s no time to climb down.”

CHAPTER XI
ESCAPE

Dian glanced downward and shuddered. Her tribe were hill people—they were not accustomed to swimming other than in quiet rivers and placid lakelets. It was not the steep that appalled her. It was the ocean—vast, mysterious, terrible.

Dian looked down and shivered. Her tribe were mountain people—they weren’t used to swimming except in gentle rivers and calm little lakes. It wasn’t the height that frightened her. It was the ocean—huge, mysterious, terrifying.

To dive into it from this great height was beyond her. I couldn’t wonder, either. To have attempted it myself seemed too preposterous even for thought. Only one consideration could have prompted me to leap headforemost from that giddy height—suicide; or at least so I thought at the moment.

To jump from this great height was unthinkable for her. I couldn’t blame her, either. The idea of trying it myself felt too ridiculous to even consider. The only reason that might have pushed me to jump headfirst from such a dizzying height would have been suicide; or at least that’s what I thought at the time.

“Quick!” I urged Dian. “You cannot dive; but I can hold them until you reach safety.”

“Quick!” I urged Dian. “You can’t dive, but I can hold them off until you get to safety.”

“And you?” she asked once more. “Can you dive when they come too close? Otherwise you could not escape if you waited here until I reached the bottom.”

“And you?” she asked again. “Can you dive when they get too close? Otherwise, you wouldn’t be able to escape if you stayed here until I reached the bottom.”

I saw that she would not leave me unless she thought that I could make that frightful dive as we had seen Juag make it. I glanced once downward; then with a mental shrug I assured her that I would dive the moment that she reached the boat. Satisfied, she began the descent carefully, yet swiftly. I watched her for a moment, my heart in my mouth lest some slight mis-step or the slipping of a finger-hold should pitch her to a frightful death upon the rocks below.

I realized she wouldn’t leave me unless she believed I could make that terrifying dive like we had seen Juag do. I looked down briefly; then, with a mental shrug, I promised her I would dive the second she reached the boat. Happy with my answer, she started to descend carefully but quickly. I watched her for a moment, my heart racing, worried that a small misstep or slipping grip could send her crashing to a terrible death on the rocks below.

Then I turned toward the advancing Hoojans—“Hoosiers,” Perry dubbed them—even going so far as to christen this island where Hooja held sway Indiana; it is so marked now upon our maps. They were coming on at a great rate. I raised my revolver, took deliberate aim at the foremost warrior, and pulled the trigger. With the bark of the gun the fellow lunged forward. His head doubled beneath him. He rolled over and over two or three times before he came to a stop, to lie very quietly in the thick grass among the brilliant wild flowers.

Then I turned toward the advancing Hoojans—“Hoosiers,” Perry called them—even going so far as to name this island where Hooja ruled Indiana; it's marked that way on our maps now. They were coming at us really fast. I raised my revolver, took careful aim at the closest warrior, and pulled the trigger. With the sound of the gun, the guy lunged forward. His head dropped down. He rolled over two or three times before he finally stopped, lying very still in the thick grass among the bright wildflowers.

Those behind him halted. One of them hurled a javelin toward me, but it fell short—they were just beyond javelin-range. There were two armed with bows and arrows; these I kept my eyes on. All of them appeared awe-struck and frightened by the sound and effect of the firearm. They kept looking from the corpse to me and jabbering among themselves.

Those behind him stopped. One of them threw a javelin at me, but it fell short—they were just out of javelin range. There were two armed with bows and arrows; I kept a close watch on them. They all looked stunned and scared by the sound and impact of the gun. They kept glancing from the body to me and chattering among themselves.

I took advantage of the lull in hostilities to throw a quick glance over the edge toward Dian. She was half-way down the cliff and progressing finely. Then I turned back toward the enemy. One of the bowmen was fitting an arrow to his bow. I raised my hand.

I seized the break in the fighting to take a quick look over the edge at Dian. She was halfway down the cliff and making good progress. Then I turned back to face the enemy. One of the archers was nocking an arrow to his bow. I raised my hand.

“Stop!” I cried. “Whoever shoots at me or advances toward me I shall kill as I killed him!”

“Stop!” I shouted. “Anyone who shoots at me or comes at me, I will kill just like I killed him!”

I pointed at the dead man. The fellow lowered his bow. Again there was animated discussion. I could see that those who were not armed with bows were urging something upon the two who were.

I pointed at the dead man. The guy lowered his bow. Once again, there was lively discussion. I noticed that those who didn’t have bows were pushing some idea onto the two who did.

At last the majority appeared to prevail, for simu-taneously the two archers raised their weapons. At the same instant I fired at one of them, dropping him in his tracks. The other, however, launched his missile, but the report of my gun had given him such a start that the arrow flew wild above my head. A second after and he, too, was sprawled upon the sward with a round hole between his eyes. It had been a rather good shot.

At last, it seemed like the majority was winning, as both archers raised their bows at the same time. In that instant, I shot at one of them, hitting him right away. The other archer, though, released his arrow, but my gunshot startled him so much that his shot went over my head. A moment later, he too was lying on the ground with a round hole in his forehead. It had been a pretty good shot.

I glanced over the edge again. Dian was almost at the bottom. I could see Juag standing just beneath her with his hands upstretched to assist her.

I looked over the edge again. Dian was almost at the bottom. I could see Juag standing right below her with his arms lifted to help her.

A sullen roar from the warriors recalled my attention toward them. They stood shaking their fists at me and yelling insults. From the direction of the village I saw a single warrior coming to join them. He was a huge fellow, and when he strode among them I could tell by his bearing and their deference toward him that he was a chieftain. He listened to all they had to tell of the happenings of the last few minutes; then with a command and a roar he started for me with the whole pack at his heels. All they had needed had arrived—namely, a brave leader.

A gloomy roar from the warriors caught my attention. They stood there shaking their fists at me and shouting insults. From the direction of the village, I saw a single warrior coming to join them. He was a big guy, and when he walked among them, I could tell by his posture and the way they respected him that he was a chieftain. He listened to everything they had to say about what had just happened; then with a shout and a command, he charged at me with the whole group following close behind. All they had needed was here—specifically, a courageous leader.

I had two unfired cartridges in the chambers of my gun. I let the big warrior have one of them, thinking that his death would stop them all. But I guess they were worked up to such a frenzy of rage by this time that nothing would have stopped them. At any rate, they only yelled the louder as he fell and increased their speed toward me. I dropped another with my remaining cartridge.

I had two unused bullets in the chambers of my gun. I gave the big warrior one, believing that his death would put an end to them all. But I guess they were so fired up with rage by that point that nothing would have calmed them down. Anyway, they just yelled louder as he fell and picked up their pace toward me. I took out another one with my last bullet.

Then they were upon me—or almost. I thought of my promise to Dian—the awful abyss was behind me—a big devil with a huge bludgeon in front of me. I grasped my six-shooter by the barrel and hurled it squarely in his face with all my strength.

Then they were almost on top of me. I remembered my promise to Dian—the terrifying void was behind me—a huge monster with a massive club in front of me. I grabbed my revolver by the barrel and threw it right at his face with all my strength.

Then, without waiting to learn the effect of my throw, I wheeled, ran the few steps to the edge, and leaped as far out over that frightful chasm as I could. I know something of diving, and all that I know I put into that dive, which I was positive would be my last.

Then, without waiting to see what happened with my throw, I turned, ran a few steps to the edge, and jumped as far out over that terrifying chasm as I could. I know a bit about diving, and everything I know I put into that dive, which I was sure would be my last.

For a couple of hundred feet I fell in horizontal position. The momentum I gained was terrific. I could feel the air almost as a solid body, so swiftly I hurtled through it. Then my position gradually changed to the vertical, and with hands outstretched I slipped through the air, cleaving it like a flying arrow. Just before I struck the water a perfect shower of javelins fell all about. My enemies had rushed to the brink and hurled their weapons after me. By a miracle I was untouched.

For a couple hundred feet, I fell in a horizontal position. The momentum I gained was incredible. I could feel the air almost like a solid object as I zoomed through it. Then my position gradually changed to vertical, and with my arms outstretched, I glided through the air, slicing through it like a flying arrow. Just before I hit the water, a perfect shower of javelins rained down around me. My enemies had rushed to the edge and threw their weapons after me. By some miracle, I wasn’t hit.

In the final instant I saw that I had cleared the rocks and was going to strike the water fairly. Then I was in and plumbing the depths. I suppose I didn’t really go very far down, but it seemed to me that I should never stop. When at last I dared curve my hands upward and divert my progress toward the surface, I thought that I should explode for air before I ever saw the sun again except through a swirl of water. But at last my head popped above the waves, and I filled my lungs with air.

In that last moment, I realized I had cleared the rocks and was about to hit the water just right. Then I was in and sinking deep. I guess I didn’t go very far down, but it felt like I would never stop. When I finally mustered the courage to curve my hands upward and swim towards the surface, I was sure I would gasp for air before I ever saw the sun again, except through a swirl of water. But finally, my head broke through the waves, and I took a deep breath.

Before me was the boat, from which Juag and Dian were clambering. I couldn’t understand why they were deserting it now, when we were about to set out for the mainland in it; but when I reached its side I understood. Two heavy javelins, missing Dian and Juag by but a hair’s breadth, had sunk deep into the bottom of the dugout in a straight line with the grain of the wood, and split her almost in two from stem to stern. She was useless.

Before me was the boat, from which Juag and Dian were climbing out. I couldn’t understand why they were abandoning it now, just as we were about to head to the mainland; but when I reached its side, I understood. Two heavy javelins, narrowly missing Dian and Juag, had pierced deep into the bottom of the dugout along the grain of the wood, and split it almost in two from front to back. She was done for.

Juag was leaning over a near-by rock, his hand out-stretched to aid me in clambering to his side; nor did I lose any time in availing myself of his proffered assistance. An occasional javelin was still dropping perilously close to us, so we hastened to draw as close as possible to the cliffside, where we were comparatively safe from the missiles.

Juag was leaning over a nearby rock, his hand outstretched to help me climb up to his side; I didn’t waste any time taking his offered assistance. Every now and then, a javelin was dropping dangerously close to us, so we quickly moved as close as possible to the cliffside, where we were relatively safe from the projectiles.

Here we held a brief conference, in which it was decided that our only hope now lay in making for the opposite end of the island as quickly as we could, and utilizing the boat that I had hidden there, to continue our journey to the mainland.

Here, we had a quick meeting, and it was decided that our only hope now was to head to the other end of the island as fast as we could and use the boat I had hidden there to continue our journey to the mainland.

Gathering up three of the least damaged javelins that had fallen about us, we set out upon our journey, keeping well toward the south side of the island, which Juag said was less frequented by the Hoojans than the central portion where the river ran. I think that this ruse must have thrown our pursuers off our track, since we saw nothing of them nor heard any sound of pursuit during the greater portion of our march the length of the island.

Grabbing three of the least damaged javelins that were scattered around us, we began our journey, sticking to the southern side of the island, which Juag mentioned was less visited by the Hoojans than the central area where the river flowed. I believe this tactic must have confused our pursuers, because we didn’t see or hear anything from them for most of our walk across the island.

But the way Juag had chosen was rough and round-about, so that we consumed one or two more marches in covering the distance than if we had followed the river. This it was which proved our undoing.

But the way Juag chose was tough and indirect, which made us take one or two more marches to cover the distance than if we had followed the river. This was what led to our downfall.

Those who sought us must have sent a party up the river immediately after we escaped; for when we came at last onto the river-trail not far from our destination, there can be no doubt but that we were seen by Hoojans who were just ahead of us on the stream. The result was that as we were passing through a clump of bush a score of warriors leaped out upon us, and before we could scarce strike a blow in defense, had disarmed and bound us.

Those who were after us must have sent a group up the river right after we got away; because when we finally reached the river trail not far from where we were headed, it’s clear that Hoojans who were just ahead of us on the water saw us. As a result, while we were moving through a thicket, about twenty warriors suddenly jumped out at us, and before we could barely defend ourselves, they had disarmed and tied us up.

For a time thereafter I seemed to be entirely bereft of hope. I could see no ray of promise in the future—only immediate death for Juag and me, which didn’t concern me much in the face of what lay in store for Dian.

For a while after that, I felt completely hopeless. I couldn't see any glimmer of hope in the future—only certain death for Juag and me, which didn't worry me much considering what was ahead for Dian.

Poor child! What an awful life she had led! From the moment that I had first seen her chained in the slave caravan of the Mahars until now, a prisoner of a no less cruel creature, I could recall but a few brief intervals of peace and quiet in her tempestuous existence. Before I had known her, Jubal the Ugly One had pursued her across a savage world to make her his mate. She had eluded him, and finally I had slain him; but terror and privations, and exposure to fierce beasts had haunted her footsteps during all her lonely flight from him. And when I had returned to the outer world the old trials had recommenced with Hooja in Jubal’s role. I could almost have wished for death to vouchsafe her that peace which fate seemed to deny her in this life.

Poor child! What a terrible life she had lived! From the moment I first saw her chained in the slave caravan of the Mahars until now, a prisoner of another equally cruel being, I could remember only a few brief moments of peace in her turbulent existence. Before I met her, Jubal the Ugly One had chased her across a brutal world to make her his mate. She managed to escape him, and in the end, I killed him; but fear, hardship, and encounters with fierce beasts haunted her during her lonely flight from him. And when I returned to the outside world, the old struggles began again with Hooja taking Jubal’s place. I could almost wish for death to give her the peace that fate seemed to deny her in this life.

I spoke to her on the subject, suggesting that we expire together.

I talked to her about it, suggesting that we die together.

“Do not fear, David,” she replied. “I shall end my life before ever Hooja can harm me; but first I shall see that Hooja dies.”

“Don't be afraid, David,” she said. “I will take my own life before Hooja has the chance to hurt me; but first, I will make sure Hooja is dead.”

She drew from her breast a little leathern thong, to the end of which was fastened a tiny pouch.

She pulled a small leather strap from her chest, and attached to it was a tiny pouch.

“What have you there?” I asked.

“What do you have there?” I asked.

“Do you recall that time you stepped upon the thing you call viper in your world?” she asked.

“Do you remember that time you stepped on what you call a viper in your world?” she asked.

I nodded.

I nodded.

“The accident gave you the idea for the poisoned arrows with which we fitted the warriors of the empire,” she continued. “And, too, it gave me an idea. For a long time I have carried a viper’s fang in my bosom. It has given me strength to endure many dangers, for it has always assured me immunity from the ultimate insult. I am not ready to die yet. First let Hooja embrace the viper’s fang.”

“The accident inspired you to create the poisoned arrows we equipped the empire’s warriors with,” she continued. “And it sparked an idea for me too. For a long time, I’ve kept a viper’s fang close to my heart. It has given me the strength to face many dangers because it has always promised me protection from the ultimate insult. I’m not ready to die yet. First, let Hooja embrace the viper’s fang.”

So we did not die together, and I am glad now that we did not. It is always a foolish thing to contemplate suicide; for no matter how dark the future may appear today, tomorrow may hold for us that which will alter our whole life in an instant, revealing to us nothing but sunshine and happiness. So, for my part, I shall always wait for tomorrow.

So we didn’t die together, and I’m glad we didn’t. It’s always a foolish thing to think about suicide; no matter how bleak the future seems today, tomorrow might bring something that changes our entire lives in a moment, showing us nothing but sunshine and happiness. So, for my part, I will always wait for tomorrow.

In Pellucidar, where it is always today, the wait may not be so long, and so it proved for us. As we were passing a lofty, flat-topped hill through a park-like wood a perfect network of fiber ropes fell suddenly about our guard, enmeshing them. A moment later a horde of our friends, the hairy gorilla-men, with the mild eyes and long faces of sheep leaped among them.

In Pellucidar, where it’s always today, the wait might not be as long, and that turned out to be true for us. As we were crossing a tall, flat-topped hill through a park-like forest, a perfect network of fiber ropes suddenly dropped around our guards, trapping them. A moment later, a group of our friends, the hairy gorilla-men, with their gentle eyes and long sheep-like faces, jumped in among them.

It was a very interesting fight. I was sorry that my bonds prevented me from taking part in it, but I urged on the brutemen with my voice, and cheered old Gr-gr-gr, their chief, each time that his mighty jaws crunched out the life of a Hoojan. When the battle was over we found that a few of our captors had escaped, but the majority of them lay dead about us. The gorilla-men paid no further attention to them. Gr-gr-gr turned to me.

It was a really fascinating fight. I felt bad that my restraints kept me from joining in, but I encouraged the brute fighters with my voice and cheered for old Gr-gr-gr, their leader, every time his powerful jaws crushed the life out of a Hoojan. When the battle ended, we saw that a few of our captors had managed to escape, but most of them were dead all around us. The gorilla-men didn’t pay them any more attention. Gr-gr-gr turned to me.

“Gr-gr-gr and all his people are your friends,” he said. “One saw the warriors of the Sly One and followed them. He saw them capture you, and then he flew to the village as fast as he could go and told me all that he had seen. The rest you know. You did much for Gr-gr-gr and Gr-gr-gr’s people. We shall always do much for you.”

“Gr-gr-gr and all his people are your friends,” he said. “One of them saw the warriors of the Sly One and followed them. He saw them capture you, and then he rushed back to the village as quickly as he could and told me everything he had seen. The rest you already know. You did a lot for Gr-gr-gr and his people. We will always do a lot for you.”

I thanked him; and when I had told him of our escape and our destination, he insisted on accompanying us to the sea with a great number of his fierce males. Nor were we at all loath to accept his escort. We found the canoe where I had hidden it, and bidding Gr-gr-gr and his warriors farewell, the three of us embarked for the mainland.

I thanked him, and after I told him about our escape and where we were headed, he insisted on coming with us to the sea along with a bunch of his fierce guys. We were more than happy to have his support. We found the canoe where I had hidden it, and after saying goodbye to Gr-gr-gr and his warriors, the three of us set off for the mainland.

I questioned Juag upon the feasibility of attempting to cross to the mouth of the great river of which he had told me, and up which he said we might paddle almost to Sari; but he urged me not to attempt it, since we had but a single paddle and no water or food. I had to admit the wisdom of his advice, but the desire to explore this great waterway was strong upon me, arousing in me at last a determination to make the attempt after first gaining the mainland and rectifying our deficiencies.

I asked Juag if it would be possible to try to reach the mouth of the big river he told me about, and where he said we could paddle almost to Sari. He advised me against it, pointing out that we only had one paddle and no food or water. I had to agree that he was right, but I was really eager to explore this major waterway. Eventually, I decided that I would try it after we made it to the mainland and fixed our lack of supplies.

We landed several miles north of Thuria in a little cove that seemed to offer protection from the heavier seas which sometimes run, even upon these usually pacific oceans of Pellucidar. Here I outlined to Dian and Juag the plans I had in mind. They were to fit the canoe with a small sail, the purposes of which I had to explain to them both—since neither had ever seen or heard of such a contrivance before. Then they were to hunt for food which we could transport with us, and prepare a receptacle for water.

We landed a few miles north of Thuria in a small cove that seemed to shield us from the rougher seas that sometimes occur, even in these usually calm waters of Pellucidar. Here, I shared my plans with Dian and Juag. They were to equip the canoe with a small sail, which I had to explain to them since neither of them had ever seen or heard of such a thing before. Then, they were to gather food that we could take with us and prepare a container for water.

These two latter items were more in Juag’s line, but he kept muttering about the sail and the wind for a long time. I could see that he was not even half convinced that any such ridiculous contraption could make a canoe move through the water.

These last two items were more in Juag’s area of expertise, but he kept mumbling about the sail and the wind for quite a while. I could tell that he wasn’t even halfway convinced that any such absurd device could actually propel a canoe through the water.

We hunted near the coast for a while, but were not rewarded with any particular luck. Finally we decided to hide the canoe and strike inland in search of game. At Juag’s suggestion we dug a hole in the sand at the upper edge of the beach and buried the craft, smoothing the surface over nicely and throwing aside the excess material we had excavated. Then we set out away from the sea. Traveling in Thuria is less arduous than under the midday sun which perpetually glares down on the rest of Pellucidar’s surface; but it has its draw-backs, one of which is the depressing influence exerted by the everlasting shade of the Land of Awful Shadow.

We hunted along the coast for a while but didn’t have much luck. Eventually, we decided to hide the canoe and head inland looking for game. Following Juag’s suggestion, we dug a hole in the sand at the top of the beach and buried the canoe, smoothing out the surface and tossing aside the extra sand we’d dug up. Then we ventured away from the ocean. Traveling in Thuria is easier than walking under the blazing midday sun that constantly beats down on most of Pellucidar’s surface, but it has its downsides, one of which is the gloomy effect of the perpetual shade in the Land of Awful Shadow.

The farther inland we went the darker it became, until we were moving at last through an endless twilight. The vegetation here was sparse and of a weird, colorless nature, though what did grow was wondrous in shape and form. Often we saw huge lidi, or beasts of burden, striding across the dim landscape, browsing upon the grotesque vegetation or drinking from the slow and sullen rivers that run down from the Lidi Plains to empty into the sea in Thuria.

The further we traveled inland, the darker it got, until we were finally moving through an endless twilight. The plants here were sparse and oddly colorless, yet those that did grow were amazing in shape and form. Often, we spotted huge lidi, or pack animals, walking across the dim landscape, feeding on the strange vegetation or drinking from the slow, murky rivers that flowed down from the Lidi Plains to empty into the sea in Thuria.

What we sought was either a thag—a sort of gigantic elk—or one of the larger species of antelope, the flesh of either of which dries nicely in the sun. The bladder of the thag would make a fine water-bottle, and its skin, I figured, would be a good sail. We traveled a considerable distance inland, entirely crossing the Land of Awful Shadow and emerging at last upon that portion of the Lidi Plains which lies in the pleasant sunlight. Above us the pendent world revolved upon its axis, filling me especially—and Dian to an almost equal state—with wonder and insatiable curiosity as to what strange forms of life existed among the hills and valleys and along the seas and rivers, which we could plainly see.

What we were looking for was either a thag—a huge elk—or one of the larger antelope species, as the meat from either one dries well in the sun. The thag's bladder would make a great water bottle, and I thought its skin would work well as a sail. We traveled a long way inland, completely crossing the Land of Awful Shadow and finally emerging onto the part of the Lidi Plains bathed in pleasant sunlight. Above us, the hanging world rotated on its axis, filling me—especially Dian, too—with awe and a never-ending curiosity about what strange forms of life existed in the hills and valleys, and along the seas and rivers that we could clearly see.

Before us stretched the horizonless expanses of vast Pellucidar, the Lidi Plains rolling up about us, while hanging high in the heavens to the northwest of us I thought I discerned the many towers which marked the entrances to the distant Mahar city, whose inhabitants preyed upon the Thurians.

Before us lay the endless stretches of vast Pellucidar, the Lidi Plains rolling around us, while high in the sky to our northwest, I thought I spotted the many towers marking the entrances to the faraway Mahar city, whose residents hunted the Thurians.

Juag suggested that we travel to the northeast, where, he said, upon the verge of the plain we would find a wooded country in which game should be plentiful. Acting upon his advice, we came at last to a forest-jungle, through which wound innumerable game-paths. In the depths of this forbidding wood we came upon the fresh spoor of thag.

Juag suggested that we head northeast, where he said we would find a wooded area on the edge of the plain, full of game. Following his advice, we eventually arrived at a dense forest, crisscrossed by countless game trails. Deep within this intimidating woods, we discovered the fresh tracks of thag.

Shortly after, by careful stalking, we came within javelin-range of a small herd. Selecting a great bull, Juag and I hurled our weapons simultaneously, Dian reserving hers for an emergency. The beast staggered to his feet, bellowing. The rest of the herd was up and away in an instant, only the wounded bull remaining, with lowered head and roving eyes searching for the foe.

Shortly after, by carefully sneaking up, we got within javelin range of a small herd. Juag and I chose a big bull and threw our weapons at the same time, while Dian kept hers ready for an emergency. The beast stumbled to its feet, bellowing. The rest of the herd took off in an instant, leaving only the wounded bull, with its head down and eyes roving, searching for the attacker.

Then Juag exposed himself to the view of the bull—it is a part of the tactics of the hunt—while I stepped to one side behind a bush. The moment that the savage beast saw Juag he charged him. Juag ran straight away, that the bull might be lured past my hiding-place. On he came—tons of mighty bestial strength and rage.

Then Juag revealed himself to the bull's sight—it’s a part of the hunting strategy—while I stepped aside behind a bush. The moment the wild beast saw Juag, it charged at him. Juag ran straight ahead, hoping to draw the bull past my hiding spot. It came straight for us—full of immense strength and fury.

Dian had slipped behind me. She, too, could fight a thag should emergency require. Ah, such a girl! A rightful empress of a stone age by every standard which two worlds might bring to measure her!

Dian had slipped behind me. She could also fight a thag if the situation called for it. Ah, what a girl! A true empress of the stone age by every standard that two worlds might use to measure her!

Crashing down toward us came the bull thag, bellowing and snorting, with the power of a hundred outer-earthly bulls. When he was opposite me I sprang for the heavy mane that covered his huge neck. To tangle my fingers in it was the work of but an instant. Then I was running along at the beast’s shoulder.

Crashing down toward us came the bull thag, bellowing and snorting, with the power of a hundred outer-earthly bulls. When he was opposite me, I leaped for the heavy mane that covered his massive neck. Tangling my fingers in it took just a moment. Then, I was running alongside the beast's shoulder.

Now, the theory upon which this hunting custom is based is one long ago discovered by experience, and that is that a thag cannot be turned from his charge once he has started toward the object of his wrath, so long as he can still see the thing he charges. He evidently believes that the man clinging to his mane is attempting to restrain him from overtaking his prey, and so he pays no attention to this enemy, who, of course, does not retard the mighty charge in the least.

Now, the idea behind this hunting custom is something that was figured out long ago through experience, which is that a thag can’t be redirected from its target once it starts charging, as long as it can still see what it’s attacking. It clearly thinks that the person hanging on to its mane is trying to stop it from catching its prey, so it completely ignores this enemy, who, of course, doesn’t slow down the powerful charge at all.

Once in the gait of the plunging bull, it was but a slight matter to vault to his back, as cavalrymen mount their chargers upon the run. Juag was still running in plain sight ahead of the bull. His speed was but a trifle less than that of the monster that pursued him. These Pellucidarians are almost as fleet as deer; because I am not is one reason that I am always chosen for the close-in work of the thag-hunt. I could not keep in front of a charging thag long enough to give the killer time to do his work. I learned that the first—and last—time I tried it.

Once I had the bull's charging rhythm down, it was easy to jump onto its back, just like cavalry soldiers hop on their horses while running. Juag was still dashing ahead of the bull, and his speed was just a bit slower than the beast chasing him. These Pellucidarians are almost as fast as deer; one reason I'm always picked for the close-up work in the thag hunt is because I'm not as quick. I couldn't stay in front of a charging thag long enough to let the killer do his job. I found that out the first—and last—time I attempted it.

Once astride the bull’s neck, I drew my long stone knife and, setting the point carefully over the brute’s spine, drove it home with both hands. At the same instant I leaped clear of the stumbling animal. Now, no vertebrate can progress far with a knife through his spine, and the thag is no exception to the rule.

Once I was on the bull’s neck, I pulled out my long stone knife and carefully placed the tip on the animal’s spine, then drove it in with both hands. At the same time, I jumped away from the stumbling creature. No vertebrate can move far with a knife through its spine, and the thag is no exception to that rule.

The fellow was down instantly. As he wallowed Juag returned, and the two of us leaped in when an opening afforded the opportunity and snatched our javelins from his side. Then we danced about him, more like two savages than anything else, until we got the opening we were looking for, when simultaneously, our javelins pierced his wild heart, stilling it forever.

The guy went down right away. As he struggled, Juag came back, and the two of us jumped in when we saw our chance and grabbed our javelins from his side. Then we circled around him, more like two wild men than anything else, until we found the opening we were waiting for. At the same time, our javelins stabbed into his wild heart, silencing it forever.

The thag had covered considerable ground from the point at which I had leaped upon him. When, after despatching him, I looked back for Dian, I could see nothing of her. I called aloud, but receiving no reply, set out at a brisk trot to where I had left her. I had no difficulty in finding the self-same bush behind which we had hidden, but Dian was not there. Again and again I called, to be rewarded only by silence. Where could she be? What could have become of her in the brief interval since I had seen her standing just behind me?

The thag had covered a lot of ground since I had jumped on it. When I looked back for Dian after taking it down, I couldn’t see her anywhere. I shouted her name, but when there was no response, I started to jog back to where I had left her. I easily found the same bush we had hidden behind, but Dian wasn’t there. I called out again and again, only to be met with silence. Where could she be? What could have happened to her in the short time since I last saw her standing right behind me?

CHAPTER XII
KIDNAPED!

I searched about the spot carefully. At last I was rewarded by the discovery of her javelin, a few yards from the bush that had concealed us from the charging thag—her javelin and the indications of a struggle revealed by the trampled vegetation and the overlapping footprints of a woman and a man. Filled with consternation and dismay, I followed these latter to where they suddenly disappeared a hundred yards from where the struggle had occurred. There I saw the huge imprints of a lidi’s feet.

I searched the area carefully. Finally, I found her javelin, just a few yards from the bush that had hidden us from the charging thag—her javelin and signs of a struggle shown by the trampled vegetation and the overlapping footprints of a woman and a man. Filled with worry and fear, I followed the footprints to where they suddenly vanished a hundred yards from where the struggle had taken place. There, I saw the huge imprints of a lidi's feet.

The story of the tragedy was all too plain. A Thurian had either been following us, or had accidentally espied Dian and taken a fancy to her. While Juag and I had been engaged with the thag, he had abducted her. I ran swiftly back to where Juag was working over the kill. As I approached him I saw that something was wrong in this quarter as well, for the islander was standing upon the carcass of the thag, his javelin poised for a throw.

The story of the tragedy was painfully obvious. A Thurian had either been following us or had happened to see Dian and become interested in her. While Juag and I were dealing with the thag, he had taken her. I quickly ran back to where Juag was working on the kill. As I got closer, I noticed something was off in this area too, because the islander was standing on the carcass of the thag, his javelin ready to be thrown.

When I had come nearer I saw the cause of his belligerent attitude. Just beyond him stood two large jaloks, or wolf-dogs, regarding him intently—a male and a female. Their behavior was rather peculiar, for they did not seem preparing to charge him. Rather, they were contemplating him in an attitude of questioning.

When I got closer, I saw why he was acting aggressively. Just behind him were two big wolf-dogs, a male and a female, watching him closely. Their behavior was odd because they didn’t seem ready to attack him. Instead, they were looking at him as if they were trying to figure him out.

Juag heard me coming and turned toward me with a grin. These fellows love excitement. I could see by his expression that he was enjoying in anticipation the battle that seemed imminent. But he never hurled his javelin. A shout of warning from me stopped him, for I had seen the remnants of a rope dangling from the neck of the male jalok.

Juag heard me approaching and turned to me with a grin. These guys thrive on excitement. I could tell by his expression that he was eagerly anticipating the fight that seemed about to happen. But he never threw his javelin. A shout of warning from me stopped him, as I had noticed the remnants of a rope hanging from the neck of the male jalok.

Juag again turned toward me, but this time in surprise. I was abreast him in a moment and, passing him, walked straight toward the two beasts. As I did so the female crouched with bared fangs. The male, however, leaped forward to meet me, not in deadly charge, but with every expression of delight and joy which the poor animal could exhibit.

Juag turned to me again, but this time he looked surprised. I quickly caught up to him and walked straight toward the two animals. As I approached, the female crouched with her teeth bared. However, the male jumped forward to meet me, not in an aggressive way, but with every sign of happiness and excitement that the poor animal could show.

It was Raja—the jalok whose life I had saved, and whom I then had tamed! There was no doubt that he was glad to see me. I now think that his seeming desertion of me had been but due to a desire to search out his ferocious mate and bring her, too, to live with me.

It was Raja—the eel whose life I had saved and whom I had then tamed! There was no doubt he was happy to see me. I now think that his apparent abandonment of me was just because he wanted to find his fierce mate and bring her to live with me too.

When Juag saw me fondling the great beast he was filled with consternation, but I did not have much time to spare to Raja while my mind was filled with the grief of my new loss. I was glad to see the brute, and I lost no time in taking him to Juag and making him understand that Juag, too, was to be Raja’s friend. With the female the matter was more difficult, but Raja helped us out by growling savagely at her whenever she bared her fangs against us.

When Juag saw me petting the huge animal, he looked worried, but I didn’t have much time for Raja since my mind was consumed with my recent loss. I was happy to see the creature, and I quickly took him to Juag to make sure he understood that Juag was also going to be Raja’s friend. It was trickier with the female, but Raja helped by growling fiercely at her whenever she showed her teeth at us.

I told Juag of the disappearance of Dian, and of my suspicions as to the explanation of the catastrophe. He wanted to start right out after her, but I suggested that with Raja to help me it might be as well were he to remain and skin the thag, remove its bladder, and then return to where we had hidden the canoe on the beach. And so it was arranged that he was to do this and await me there for a reasonable time. I pointed to a great lake upon the surface of the pendent world above us, telling him that if after this lake had appeared four times I had not returned to go either by water or land to Sari and fetch Ghak with an army. Then, calling Raja after me, I set out after Dian and her abductor. First I took the wolf dog to the spot where the man had fought with Dian. A few paces behind us followed Raja’s fierce mate. I pointed to the ground where the evidences of the struggle were plainest and where the scent must have been strong to Raja’s nostrils.

I told Juag about Dian's disappearance and my suspicions about what happened. He wanted to rush out after her, but I suggested that, with Raja's help, it might be better for him to stay back, skin the thag, remove its bladder, and then come back to the spot where we hid the canoe on the beach. We arranged for him to do this and wait for me there for a reasonable amount of time. I pointed to a large lake in the sky above us, telling him that if I hadn’t returned after this lake had appeared four times, he should either go by water or land to Sari and fetch Ghak with an army. Then, calling Raja to follow me, I set off to find Dian and her captor. First, I led the wolf dog to the place where the man had fought with Dian. Raja’s fierce mate followed closely behind us. I pointed to the ground where the signs of the struggle were clearest and where the scent must have been strongest for Raja.

Then I grasped the remnant of leash that hung about his neck and urged him forward upon the trail. He seemed to understand. With nose to ground he set out upon his task. Dragging me after him, he trotted straight out upon the Lidi Plains, turning his steps in the direction of the Thurian village. I could have guessed as much!

Then I took hold of the remaining part of the leash that was around his neck and encouraged him to move forward on the trail. He seemed to get it. With his nose to the ground, he started his job. Pulling me along behind him, he trotted straight out onto the Lidi Plains, heading towards the Thurian village. I could have figured that out!

Behind us trailed the female. After a while she closed upon us, until she ran quite close to me and at Raja’s side. It was not long before she seemed as easy in my company as did her lord and master.

Behind us followed the woman. After a while, she got closer, until she was almost right next to me and by Raja’s side. It wasn’t long before she seemed just as comfortable with me as her husband was.

We must have covered considerable distance at a very rapid pace, for we had reentered the great shadow, when we saw a huge lidi ahead of us, moving leisurely across the level plain. Upon its back were two human figures. If I could have known that the jaloks would not harm Dian I might have turned them loose upon the lidi and its master; but I could not know, and so dared take no chances.

We must have traveled quite a distance quickly because we had reentered the big shadow when we spotted a massive lidi ahead of us, slowly moving across the flat ground. There were two people on its back. If I had known the jaloks wouldn't hurt Dian, I might have let them go after the lidi and its rider; but I couldn't be sure, so I didn’t want to take any risks.

However, the matter was taken out of my hands presently when Raja raised his head and caught sight of his quarry. With a lunge that hurled me flat and jerked the leash from my hand, he was gone with the speed of the wind after the giant lidi and its riders. At his side raced his shaggy mate, only a trifle smaller than he and no whit less savage.

However, the situation quickly slipped out of my control when Raja lifted his head and spotted his target. With a sudden leap that knocked me down and yanked the leash from my hand, he was off like the wind, chasing the giant lidi and its riders. Alongside him was his shaggy buddy, just a bit smaller but just as fierce.

They did not give tongue until the lidi itself discovered them and broke into a lumbering, awkward, but none the less rapid gallop. Then the two hound-beasts commenced to bay, starting with a low, plaintive note that rose, weird and hideous, to terminate in a series of short, sharp yelps. I feared that it might be the hunting-call of the pack; and if this were true, there would be slight chance for either Dian or her abductor—or myself, either, as far as that was concerned. So I redoubled my efforts to keep pace with the hunt; but I might as well have attempted to distance the bird upon the wing; as I have often reminded you, I am no runner. In that instance it was just as well that I am not, for my very slowness of foot played into my hands; while had I been fleeter, I might have lost Dian that time forever.

They didn't speak until the lidi itself found them and broke into a heavy, clumsy, but still pretty fast gallop. Then the two hound-beasts started to howl, beginning with a low, mournful sound that rose, strange and terrifying, ending in a series of quick, sharp barks. I was afraid it might be the hunting call of the pack; and if that were true, there would be little chance for either Dian or her kidnapper—or me, for that matter. So I pushed myself harder to keep up with the chase; but I might as well have tried to outrun a bird in flight; as I've often reminded you, I'm no runner. In that moment, it was just as well that I wasn’t, because my very slowness worked to my advantage; if I had been faster, I might have lost Dian for good that time.

The lidi, with the hounds running close on either side, had almost disappeared in the darkness that enveloped the surrounding landscape, when I noted that it was bearing toward the right. This was accounted for by the fact that Raja ran upon his left side, and unlike his mate, kept leaping for the great beast’s shoulder. The man on the lidi’s back was prodding at the hyaenodon with his long spear, but still Raja kept springing up and snapping.

The lidi, with the hounds running closely on either side, had almost vanished into the darkness surrounding the landscape when I noticed it was turning to the right. This happened because Raja was running on his left side, and unlike his partner, he kept jumping for the large beast’s shoulder. The man on the lidi’s back was poking at the hyaenodon with his long spear, but Raja continued to leap up and snap.

The effect of this was to turn the lidi toward the right, and the longer I watched the procedure the more convinced I became that Raja and his mate were working together with some end in view, for the she-dog merely galloped steadily at the lidi’s right about op-posite his rump.

The effect of this was to turn the lidi to the right, and the longer I watched the procedure, the more I became convinced that Raja and his mate were working together toward some goal, since the she-dog simply trotted steadily to the right of the lidi, right near his hindquarters.

I had seen jaloks hunting in packs, and I recalled now what for the time I had not thought of—the several that ran ahead and turned the quarry back toward the main body. This was precisely what Raja and his mate were doing—they were turning the lidi back toward me, or at least Raja was. Just why the female was keeping out of it I did not understand, unless it was that she was not entirely clear in her own mind as to precisely what her mate was attempting.

I had seen jaloks hunting in packs, and now I remembered something I hadn't considered before—the few that ran ahead and drove the prey back toward the main group. This was exactly what Raja and his mate were doing—they were pushing the lidi back toward me, or at least Raja was. I didn't quite get why the female was staying out of it, unless she wasn't completely sure what her mate was trying to do.

At any rate, I was sufficiently convinced to stop where I was and await developments, for I could readily realize two things. One was that I could never overhaul them before the damage was done if they should pull the lidi down now. The other thing was that if they did not pull it down for a few minutes it would have completed its circle and returned close to where I stood.

At any rate, I was convinced enough to stop where I was and wait for things to unfold, because I quickly realized two things. One was that I could never catch up to them before the damage was done if they pulled the lidi down now. The other thing was that if they didn’t pull it down for a few minutes, it would complete its circle and come back close to where I stood.

And this is just what happened. The lot of them were almost swallowed up in the twilight for a moment. Then they reappeared again, but this time far to the right and circling back in my general direction. I waited until I could get some clear idea of the right spot to gain that I might intercept the lidi; but even as I waited I saw the beast attempt to turn still more to the right—a move that would have carried him far to my left in a much more circumscribed circle than the hyaenodons had mapped out for him. Then I saw the female leap forward and head him; and when he would have gone too far to the left, Raja sprang, snapping at his shoulder and held him straight.

And that's exactly what happened. They were almost lost in the twilight for a moment. Then they appeared again, but this time much farther to the right, circling back toward me. I waited until I could figure out the right spot to get ready to intercept the lidi; but while I was waiting, I noticed the beast trying to turn even further to the right—a move that would have pushed him much farther to my left in a tighter circle than the hyaenodons had planned for him. Then I saw the female leap forward to cut him off; and when he was about to drift too far to the left, Raja jumped in, snapping at his shoulder to keep him on course.

Straight for me the two savage beasts were driving their quarry! It was wonderful.

Straight toward me, the two fierce animals were chasing their prey! It was amazing.

It was something else, too, as I realized while the monstrous beast neared me. It was like standing in the middle of the tracks in front of an approaching express-train. But I didn’t dare waver; too much depended upon my meeting that hurtling mass of terrified flesh with a well-placed javelin. So I stood there, waiting to be run down and crushed by those gigantic feet, but determined to drive home my weapon in the broad breast before I fell.

It was something else, too, as I realized while the massive creature came closer to me. It felt like standing on the tracks in front of an oncoming express train. But I couldn’t afford to hesitate; too much relied on me hitting that rushing mass of scared flesh with a well-aimed spear. So I stood there, ready to be stomped and crushed by those enormous feet, but resolved to drive my weapon into its wide chest before I went down.

The lidi was only about a hundred yards from me when Raja gave a few barks in a tone that differed materially from his hunting-cry. Instantly both he and his mate leaped for the long neck of the ruminant.

The lidi was only about a hundred yards away when Raja let out a few barks that sounded different from his hunting call. Immediately, both he and his mate jumped for the long neck of the ruminant.

Neither missed. Swinging in mid-air, they hung tenaciously, their weight dragging down the creature’s head and so retarding its speed that before it had reached me it was almost stopped and devoting all its energies to attempting to scrape off its attackers with its forefeet.

Neither missed. Swinging in mid-air, they held on tightly, their weight pulling down the creature’s head and slowing it down so much that by the time it reached me, it was almost at a standstill, focusing all its efforts on trying to shake off its attackers with its front feet.

Dian had seen and recognized me, and was trying to extricate herself from the grasp of her captor, who, handicapped by his strong and agile prisoner, was unable to wield his lance effectively upon the two jaloks. At the same time I was running swiftly toward them.

Dian had seen and recognized me and was trying to break free from her captor's hold. He, struggling with his strong and agile prisoner, couldn't use his lance effectively against the two jaloks. Meanwhile, I was sprinting toward them.

When the man discovered me he released his hold upon Dian and sprang to the ground, ready with his lance to meet me. My javelin was no match for his longer weapon, which was used more for stabbing than as a missile. Should I miss him at my first cast, as was quite probable, since he was prepared for me, I would have to face his formidable lance with nothing more than a stone knife. The outlook was scarcely entrancing. Evidently I was soon to be absolutely at his mercy.

When the man saw me, he let go of Dian and jumped to the ground, ready with his lance to confront me. My javelin couldn't compete with his longer weapon, which was meant more for stabbing than throwing. If I missed him on my first throw, which was very likely since he was ready for me, I would have to deal with his powerful lance armed with nothing but a stone knife. The situation wasn't looking good. Clearly, I was about to be completely at his mercy.

Seeing my predicament, he ran toward me to get rid of one antagonist before he had to deal with the other two. He could not guess, of course, that the two jaloks were hunting with me; but he doubtless thought that after they had finished the lidi they would make after the human prey—the beasts are notorious killers, often slaying wantonly.

Seeing my situation, he rushed over to take out one enemy before facing the other two. He obviously couldn’t know that the two jaloks were tracking with me; but he probably assumed that after they dealt with the lidi, they would go after the human target—the beasts are well-known for being ruthless killers, often killing for no reason.

But as the Thurian came Raja loosened his hold upon the lidi and dashed for him, with the female close after. When the man saw them he yelled to me to help him, protesting that we should both be killed if we did not fight together. But I only laughed at him and ran toward Dian.

But as the Thurian approached, Raja let go of the lidi and sprinted towards him, with the female right behind. When the man saw them, he shouted at me to help him, insisting that we would both be killed if we didn’t fight together. But I just laughed at him and ran towards Dian.

Both the fierce beasts were upon the Thurian simu-taneously—he must have died almost before his body tumbled to the ground. Then the female wheeled toward Dian. I was standing by her side as the thing charged her, my javelin ready to receive her.

Both fierce beasts were on the Thurian at the same time—he must have died almost before his body hit the ground. Then the female turned toward Dian. I was standing beside her as the creature charged, my javelin ready to strike.

But again Raja was too quick for me. I imagined he thought she was making for me, for he couldn’t have known anything of my relations toward Dian. At any rate he leaped full upon her back and dragged her down. There ensued forthwith as terrible a battle as one would wish to see if battles were gaged by volume of noise and riotousness of action. I thought that both the beasts would be torn to shreds.

But once again, Raja was too fast for me. I figured he thought she was coming for me since he couldn’t have known anything about my connection with Dian. Either way, he jumped right onto her back and brought her down. What followed was an incredibly fierce fight, the kind you'd expect if battles were measured by how loud and chaotic they were. I thought both animals were going to be ripped apart.

When finally the female ceased to struggle and rolled over on her back, her forepaws limply folded, I was sure that she was dead. Raja stood over her, growling, his jaws close to her throat. Then I saw that neither of them bore a scratch. The male had simply administered a severe drubbing to his mate. It was his way of teaching her that I was sacred.

When the female finally stopped struggling and lay on her back with her front legs weakly folded, I thought she was dead. Raja stood over her, growling, his jaws near her throat. Then I noticed that neither of them had a scratch on them. The male had just given his mate a harsh beating. It was his way of showing her that I was sacred.

After a moment he moved away and let her rise, when she set about smoothing down her rumpled coat, while he came stalking toward Dian and me. I had an arm about Dian now. As Raja came close I caught him by the neck and pulled him up to me. There I stroked him and talked to him, bidding Dian do the same, until I think he pretty well understood that if I was his friend, so was Dian.

After a moment, he stepped back and let her stand up, while she started to smooth out her wrinkled coat. He approached Dian and me with purpose. I had my arm around Dian now. As Raja got closer, I grabbed him by the neck and pulled him toward me. I petted him and talked to him, encouraging Dian to do the same, until I think he understood that if I was his friend, then Dian was too.

For a long time he was inclined to be shy of her, often baring his teeth at her approach, and it was a much longer time before the female made friends with us. But by careful kindness, by never eating without sharing our meat with them, and by feeding them from our hands, we finally won the confidence of both animals. However, that was a long time after.

For a long time, he was hesitant around her, often showing his teeth when she came near, and it took even longer for the female to become friends with us. But with gentle kindness, by always sharing our food with them, and by feeding them from our hands, we eventually gained the trust of both animals. However, that took a long time.

With the two beasts trotting after us, we returned to where we had left Juag. Here I had the dickens’ own time keeping the female from Juag’s throat. Of all the venomous, wicked, cruel-hearted beasts on two worlds, I think a female hyaenodon takes the palm.

With the two beasts following us, we went back to where we had left Juag. Here, I had a terrible time keeping the female from attacking Juag. Of all the venomous, wicked, and cruel-hearted beasts in two worlds, I think a female hyaenodon is the worst.

But eventually she tolerated Juag as she had Dian and me, and the five of us set out toward the coast, for Juag had just completed his labors on the thag when we arrived. We ate some of the meat before starting, and gave the hounds some. All that we could we carried upon our backs.

But eventually she accepted Juag like she had accepted Dian and me, and the five of us headed toward the coast since Juag had just finished his work on the thag when we got there. We ate some of the meat before leaving and gave some to the hounds. We carried as much as we could on our backs.

On the way to the canoe we met with no mishaps. Dian told me that the fellow who had stolen her had come upon her from behind while the roaring of the thag had drowned all other noises, and that the first she had known he had disarmed her and thrown her to the back of his lidi, which had been lying down close by waiting for him. By the time the thag had ceased bellowing the fellow had got well away upon his swift mount. By holding one palm over her mouth he had prevented her calling for help.

On the way to the canoe, we had no problems. Dian told me that the guy who had kidnapped her had approached from behind while the noise of the thag drowned out everything else, and that the first she realized it, he had disarmed her and tossed her onto the back of his lidi, which had been lying nearby waiting for him. By the time the thag stopped bellowing, the guy had already ridden off quickly on his mount. He had covered her mouth with his hand to stop her from calling for help.

“I thought,” she concluded, “that I should have to use the viper’s tooth, after all.”

“I thought,” she concluded, “that I would have to use the viper’s tooth, after all.”

We reached the beach at last and unearthed the canoe. Then we busied ourselves stepping a mast and rigging a small sail—Juag and I, that is—while Dian cut the thag meat into long strips for drying when we should be out in the sunlight once more.

We finally got to the beach and dug out the canoe. Juag and I then got to work setting up a mast and rigging a small sail, while Dian sliced the thag meat into long strips to dry, so we could enjoy the sunlight again soon.

At last all was done. We were ready to embark. I had no difficulty in getting Raja aboard the dugout; but Ranee—as we christened her after I had explained to Dian the meaning of Raja and its feminine equivalent—positively refused for a time to follow her mate aboard. In fact, we had to shove off without her. After a moment, however, she plunged into the water and swam after us.

At last, everything was ready. We were set to go. I had no trouble getting Raja onto the dugout, but Ranee—named after I explained the meaning of Raja and its feminine form to Dian—flat-out refused to follow her mate aboard at first. In fact, we had to leave without her. After a moment, though, she jumped into the water and swam after us.

I let her come alongside, and then Juag and I pulled her in, she snapping and snarling at us as we did so; but, strange to relate, she didn’t offer to attack us after we had ensconced her safely in the bottom alongside Raja.

I let her come closer, and then Juag and I pulled her in, while she snapped and snarled at us. But strangely, she didn’t try to attack us once we had safely settled her in the bottom next to Raja.

The canoe behaved much better under sail than I had hoped—infinitely better than the battle-ship Sari had—and we made good progress almost due west across the gulf, upon the opposite side of which I hoped to find the mouth of the river of which Juag had told me.

The canoe sailed way better than I'd expected—way better than the battleship Sari did—and we made good progress almost directly west across the gulf, where I was hoping to find the mouth of the river that Juag had mentioned.

The islander was much interested and impressed by the sail and its results. He had not been able to understand exactly what I hoped to accomplish with it while we were fitting up the boat; but when he saw the clumsy dugout move steadily through the water without paddles, he was as delighted as a child. We made splendid headway on the trip, coming into sight of land at last.

The islander was really interested and impressed by the sail and how it worked. He hadn’t quite understood what I was trying to achieve with it while we were getting the boat ready, but when he saw the awkward dugout gliding smoothly through the water without paddles, he was as happy as a kid. We made great progress on the journey, finally catching sight of land.

Juag had been terror-stricken when he had learned that I intended crossing the ocean, and when we passed out of sight of land he was in a blue funk. He said that he had never heard of such a thing before in his life, and that always he had understood that those who ventured far from land never returned; for how could they find their way when they could see no land to steer for?

Juag had been terrified when he found out that I planned to cross the ocean, and when we lost sight of land, he was in a panic. He said he had never heard of such a thing before and that he always believed those who ventured far from land never returned; because how could they find their way without any land to guide them?

I tried to explain the compass to him; and though he never really grasped the scientific explanation of it, yet he did learn to steer by it quite as well as I. We passed several islands on the journey—islands which Juag told me were entirely unknown to his own island folk. Indeed, our eyes may have been the first ever to rest upon them. I should have liked to stop off and explore them, but the business of empire would brook no unnecessary delays.

I tried to explain the compass to him, and although he never fully understood the scientific explanation, he learned to navigate by it just as well as I did. We passed several islands on our trip—islands that Juag told me were completely unknown to his own people. In fact, our eyes might have been the first to see them. I would have liked to stop and explore, but the business of empire allowed for no unnecessary delays.

I asked Juag how Hooja expected to reach the mouth of the river which we were in search of if he didn’t cross the gulf, and the islander explained that Hooja would undoubtedly follow the coast around. For some time we sailed up the coast searching for the river, and at last we found it. So great was it that I thought it must be a mighty gulf until the mass of driftwood that came out upon the first ebb tide convinced me that it was the mouth of a river. There were the trunks of trees uprooted by the undermining of the river banks, giant creepers, flowers, grasses, and now and then the body of some land animal or bird.

I asked Juag how Hooja planned to get to the mouth of the river we were looking for if he didn’t cross the gulf, and the islander explained that Hooja would definitely follow the coast around. We sailed along the coast for a while searching for the river, and finally, we found it. It was so vast that I thought it must be a huge gulf until the pile of driftwood that came out with the first ebb tide made me realize it was the mouth of a river. There were tree trunks uprooted by the erosion of the riverbanks, huge vines, flowers, grasses, and occasionally the body of some land animal or bird.

I was all excitement to commence our upward journey when there occurred that which I had never before seen within Pellucidar—a really terrific wind-storm. It blew down the river upon us with a ferocity and suddenness that took our breaths away, and before we could get a chance to make the shore it became too late. The best that we could do was to hold the scud-ding craft before the wind and race along in a smother of white spume. Juag was terrified. If Dian was, she hid it; for was she not the daughter of a once great chief, the sister of a king, and the mate of an emperor?

I was super excited to start our journey upward when something happened that I had never seen before in Pellucidar—a really fierce windstorm. It hit us unexpectedly, rushing down the river with such intensity that it took our breath away, and before we could reach the shore, it was too late. All we could do was keep the boat facing the wind and speed along in a cloud of white spray. Juag was scared. If Dian was, she didn't show it; after all, she was the daughter of a former great chief, the sister of a king, and the partner of an emperor.

Raja and Ranee were frightened. The former crawled close to my side and buried his nose against me. Finally even fierce Ranee was moved to seek sympathy from a human being. She slunk to Dian, pressing close against her and whimpering, while Dian stroked her shaggy neck and talked to her as I talked to Raja.

Raja and Ranee were scared. Raja crawled up to my side and buried his nose against me. Even the usually fierce Ranee sought comfort from a person. She crept over to Dian, pressing up against her and whimpering, while Dian stroked her fluffy neck and spoke to her, just like I did with Raja.

There was nothing for us to do but try to keep the canoe right side up and straight before the wind. For what seemed an eternity the tempest neither increased nor abated. I judged that we must have blown a hundred miles before the wind and straight out into an unknown sea!

There was nothing for us to do but try to keep the canoe upright and headed straight into the wind. For what felt like forever, the storm neither got worse nor calmed down. I figured we must have drifted a hundred miles with the wind and straight out into an unknown ocean!

As suddenly as the wind rose it died again, and when it died it veered to blow at right angles to its former course in a gentle breeze. I asked Juag then what our course was, for he had had the compass last. It had been on a leather thong about his neck. When he felt for it, the expression that came into his eyes told me as plainly as words what had happened—the compass was lost! The compass was lost!

As suddenly as the wind picked up, it died down again, and when it calmed, it changed direction to blow at a right angle to where it had been, turning into a gentle breeze. I asked Juag what our course was since he had the compass last. It had been hanging from a leather thong around his neck. When he reached for it, the look in his eyes told me everything I needed to know—the compass was lost! The compass was lost!

And we were out of sight of land without a single celestial body to guide us! Even the pendent world was not visible from our position!

And we were out of sight of land with no stars or planets to guide us! Even the hanging world wasn't visible from where we were!

Our plight seemed hopeless to me, but I dared not let Dian and Juag guess how utterly dismayed I was; though, as I soon discovered, there was nothing to be gained by trying to keep the worst from Juag—he knew it quite as well as I. He had always known, from the legends of his people, the dangers of the open sea beyond the sight of land. The compass, since he had learned its uses from me, had been all that he had to buoy his hope of eventual salvation from the watery deep. He had seen how it had guided me across the water to the very coast that I desired to reach, and so he had implicit confidence in it. Now that it was gone, his confidence had departed, also.

Our situation felt hopeless to me, but I couldn't let Dian and Juag know just how disheartened I was; still, as I soon realized, there was no point in trying to hide the truth from Juag—he understood it just as well as I did. He had always known, from his people's legends, the risks of the open sea beyond the sight of land. The compass, since he learned how to use it from me, was all he had to keep his hope alive for eventual rescue from the depths. He had seen how it guided me across the water to the very shore I wanted to reach, and so he had complete faith in it. Now that it was gone, his faith vanished too.

There seemed but one thing to do; that was to keep on sailing straight before the wind—since we could travel most rapidly along that course—until we sighted land of some description. If it chanced to be the mainland, well and good; if an island—well, we might live upon an island. We certainly could not live long in this little boat, with only a few strips of dried thag and a few quarts of water left.

There seemed to be only one option; that was to keep sailing straight ahead with the wind—since that was the fastest way to go—until we spotted some land. If it turned out to be the mainland, great; if it was an island—well, we could manage on an island. We definitely couldn't survive much longer in this small boat, with just a few pieces of dried thag and a couple of quarts of water left.

Quite suddenly a thought occurred to me. I was surprised that it had not come before as a solution to our problem. I turned toward Juag.

Quite suddenly, a thought hit me. I was surprised it hadn’t come up earlier as a solution to our problem. I turned to Juag.

“You Pellucidarians are endowed with a wonderful instinct,” I reminded him, “an instinct that points the way straight to your homes, no matter in what strange land you may find yourself. Now all we have to do is let Dian guide us toward Amoz, and we shall come in a short time to the same coast whence we just were blown.”

“You Pellucidarians have an amazing instinct,” I reminded him, “an instinct that always leads you back to your homes, no matter where you end up. Now we just need to follow Dian to Amoz, and we’ll soon reach the same shore we just came from.”

As I spoke I looked at them with a smile of renewed hope; but there was no answering smile in their eyes. It was Dian who enlightened me.

As I spoke, I looked at them with a smile of renewed hope, but there was no matching smile in their eyes. It was Dian who made me understand.

“We could do all this upon land,” she said. “But upon the water that power is denied us. I do not know why; but I have always heard that this is true—that only upon the water may a Pellucidarian be lost. This is, I think, why we all fear the great ocean so—even those who go upon its surface in canoes. Juag has told us that they never go beyond the sight of land.”

“We could do all this on land,” she said. “But on the water, that power is taken from us. I’m not sure why, but I’ve always heard it's true—that a Pellucidarian can only be lost on the water. I think that’s why we all fear the open ocean so much—even those who paddle canoes on its surface. Juag has told us they never go beyond what they can see from land.”

We had lowered the sail after the blow while we were discussing the best course to pursue. Our little craft had been drifting idly, rising and falling with the great waves that were now diminishing. Sometimes we were upon the crest—again in the hollow. As Dian ceased speaking she let her eyes range across the limitless expanse of billowing waters. We rose to a great height upon the crest of a mighty wave. As we topped it Dian gave an exclamation and pointed astern.

We had taken down the sail after the storm while we talked about the best direction to go. Our small boat had been floating aimlessly, bobbing up and down with the big waves that were now calming down. Sometimes we would be at the top of a wave—other times in the dip. As Dian finished speaking, she let her gaze wander over the endless stretch of rolling water. We climbed to a high point on the peak of a huge wave. As we reached the top, Dian exclaimed and pointed behind us.

“Boats!” she cried. “Boats! Many, many boats!”

“Boats!” she shouted. “Boats! So many boats!”

Juag and I leaped to our feet; but our little craft had now dropped to the trough, and we could see nothing but walls of water close upon either hand. We waited for the next wave to lift us, and when it did we strained our eyes in the direction that Dian had indicated. Sure enough, scarce half a mile away were several boats, and scattered far and wide behind us as far as we could see were many others! We could not make them out in the distance or in the brief glimpse that we caught of them before we were plunged again into the next wave canon; but they were boats.

Juag and I jumped to our feet, but our little boat had now dropped into the trough, and all we could see were walls of water on either side. We waited for the next wave to lift us, and when it did, we strained our eyes in the direction that Dian had pointed out. Sure enough, not even half a mile away were several boats, and scattered far and wide behind us as far as we could see were many more! We couldn’t make them out clearly in the distance or in the brief glimpse we got before we were plunged back into the next wave, but they were definitely boats.

And in them must be human beings like ourselves.

And there must be people like us in them.

CHAPTER XIII
RACING FOR LIFE

At last the sea subsided, and we were able to get a better view of the armada of small boats in our wake. There must have been two hundred of them. Juag said that he had never seen so many boats before in all his life. Where had they come from? Juag was first to hazard a guess.

At last, the sea calmed down, and we could see the fleet of small boats trailing behind us. There were probably two hundred of them. Juag said he had never seen so many boats in his life. Where did they all come from? Juag was the first to take a shot at an answer.

“Hooja,” he said, “was building many boats to carry his warriors to the great river and up it toward Sari. He was building them with almost all his warriors and many slaves upon the Island of Trees. No one else in all the history of Pellucidar has ever built so many boats as they told me Hooja was building. These must be Hooja’s boats.”

“Hooja,” he said, “was building a lot of boats to take his warriors to the great river and up toward Sari. He was constructing them with almost all his warriors and many slaves on the Island of Trees. No one else in all the history of Pellucidar has ever built so many boats as they told me Hooja was building. These must be Hooja’s boats.”

“And they were blown out to sea by the great storm just as we were,” suggested Dian.

“And they were swept out to sea by the huge storm just like we were,” suggested Dian.

“There can be no better explanation of them,” I agreed.

“There can be no better explanation of them,” I agreed.

“What shall we do?” asked Juag.

“What should we do?” asked Juag.

“Suppose we make sure that they are really Hooja’s people,” suggested Dian. “It may be that they are not, and that if we run away from them before we learn definitely who they are, we shall be running away from a chance to live and find the mainland. They may be a people of whom we have never even heard, and if so we can ask them to help us—if they know the way to the mainland.”

“Let’s make sure they are actually Hooja’s people,” Dian suggested. “It's possible they aren’t, and if we run away before we find out who they are for sure, we might miss a chance to survive and find the mainland. They could be a group we’ve never even heard of, and if that’s the case, we can ask them for help—if they know the way to the mainland.”

“Which they will not,” interposed Juag.

"Which they won't," interjected Juag.

“Well,” I said, “it can’t make our predicament any more trying to wait until we find out who they are. They are heading for us now. Evidently they have spied our sail, and guess that we do not belong to their fleet.”

“Well,” I said, “it won’t make our situation any easier to wait and find out who they are. They’re coming toward us now. Clearly, they’ve spotted our sail and think we’re not part of their fleet.”

“They probably want to ask the way to the mainland themselves,” said Juag, who was nothing if not a pessimist.

“They probably want to ask for directions to the mainland themselves,” said Juag, who was nothing if not a pessimist.

“If they want to catch us, they can do it if they can paddle faster than we can sail,” I said. “If we let them come close enough to discover their identity, and can then sail faster than they can paddle, we can get away from them anyway, so we might as well wait.”

“If they want to catch us, they can do it if they can paddle faster than we can sail,” I said. “If we let them get close enough to figure out who they are, and then we can sail faster than they can paddle, we can escape from them anyway, so we might as well wait.”

And wait we did.

And wait we did.

The sea calmed rapidly, so that by the time the foremost canoe had come within five hundred yards of us we could see them all plainly. Every one was headed for us. The dugouts, which were of unusual length, were manned by twenty paddlers, ten to a side. Besides the paddlers there were twenty-five or more warriors in each boat.

The sea settled quickly, so by the time the first canoe was just five hundred yards away, we could see them all clearly. Every one was coming toward us. The dugouts, which were unusually long, had twenty paddlers—ten on each side. In addition to the paddlers, there were twenty-five or more warriors in each boat.

When the leader was a hundred yards from us Dian called our attention to the fact that several of her crew were Sagoths. That convinced us that the flotilla was indeed Hooja’s. I told Juag to hail them and get what information he could, while I remained in the bottom of our canoe as much out of sight as possible. Dian lay down at full length in the bottom; I did not want them to see and recognize her if they were in truth Hooja’s people.

When the leader was a hundred yards away, Dian pointed out that several of her crew were Sagoths. That convinced us that the flotilla really belonged to Hooja. I told Juag to call out to them and gather any information he could, while I stayed in the bottom of our canoe, keeping out of sight as much as possible. Dian lay down flat in the bottom; I didn’t want them to see and recognize her if they really were Hooja’s people.

“Who are you?” shouted Juag, standing up in the boat and making a megaphone of his palms.

“Who are you?” shouted Juag, standing up in the boat and cupping his hands like a megaphone.

A figure arose in the bow of the leading canoe—a figure that I was sure I recognized even before he spoke.

A figure stood up in the front of the leading canoe—a figure I was sure I recognized even before he spoke.

“I am Hooja!” cried the man, in answer to Juag.

“I am Hooja!” the man shouted in response to Juag.

For some reason he did not recognize his former prisoner and slave—possibly because he had so many of them.

For some reason, he didn’t recognize his former prisoner and slave—maybe because he had so many of them.

“I come from the Island of Trees,” he continued. “A hundred of my boats were lost in the great storm and all their crews drowned. Where is the land? What are you, and what strange thing is that which flutters from the little tree in the front of your canoe?”

“I come from the Island of Trees,” he continued. “A hundred of my boats were lost in the big storm and all their crews drowned. Where is the land? Who are you, and what is that strange thing fluttering from the little tree in front of your canoe?”

He referred to our sail, flapping idly in the wind.

He pointed to our sail, fluttering lazily in the wind.

“We, too, are lost,” replied Juag. “We know not where the land is. We are going back to look for it now.”

“We’re lost, too,” replied Juag. “We don’t know where the land is. We’re going back to look for it now.”

So saying he commenced to scull the canoe’s nose before the wind, while I made fast the primitive sheets that held our crude sail. We thought it time to be going.

So saying, he started to paddle the front of the canoe into the wind, while I secured the makeshift ropes that held our simple sail. We figured it was time to leave.

There wasn’t much wind at the time, and the heavy, lumbering dugout was slow in getting under way. I thought it never would gain any momentum. And all the while Hooja’s canoe was drawing rapidly nearer, propelled by the strong arms of his twenty paddlers. Of course, their dugout was much larger than ours, and, consequently, infinitely heavier and more cumbersome; nevertheless, it was coming along at quite a clip, and ours was yet but barely moving. Dian and I remained out of sight as much as possible, for the two craft were now well within bow-shot of one another, and I knew that Hooja had archers.

There wasn't much wind at the time, and the heavy, clunky dugout was slow to get going. I thought it would never pick up any speed. Meanwhile, Hooja's canoe was quickly closing the gap, powered by the strong arms of his twenty paddlers. Their dugout was much larger than ours, making it much heavier and clumsier; still, it was moving along quite fast, while ours was barely moving. Dian and I stayed out of sight as much as we could since the two boats were now within bow range of each other, and I knew Hooja had archers.

Hooja called to Juag to stop when he saw that our craft was moving. He was much interested in the sail, and not a little awed, as I could tell by his shouted remarks and questions. Raising my head, I saw him plainly. He would have made an excellent target for one of my guns, and I had never been sorrier that I had lost them.

Hooja yelled for Juag to stop when he noticed our boat was moving. He was really interested in the sail and quite impressed, as I could tell by his loud comments and questions. When I looked up, I could see him clearly. He would have been a great target for one of my guns, and I had never regretted losing them more.

We were now picking up speed a trifle, and he was not gaining upon us so fast as at first. In consequence, his requests that we stop suddenly changed to commands as he became aware that we were trying to escape him.

We were now speeding up a bit, and he wasn't catching up to us as quickly as before. As a result, his requests for us to stop quickly turned into commands when he realized we were trying to get away from him.

“Come back!” he shouted. “Come back, or I’ll fire!”

“Come back!” he yelled. “Come back, or I’ll shoot!”

I use the word fire because it more nearly translates into English the Pellucidarian word trag, which covers the launching of any deadly missile.

I use the word fire because it more closely translates into English the Pellucidarian word trag, which refers to the launching of any deadly missile.

But Juag only seized his paddle more tightly—the paddle that answered the purpose of rudder, and commenced to assist the wind by vigorous strokes. Then Hooja gave the command to some of his archers to fire upon us. I couldn’t lie hidden in the bottom of the boat, leaving Juag alone exposed to the deadly shafts, so I arose and, seizing another paddle, set to work to help him. Dian joined me, though I did my best to persuade her to remain sheltered; but being a woman, she must have her own way.

But Juag just gripped his paddle tighter—the paddle that acted like a rudder—and started to help the wind with strong strokes. Then Hooja ordered some of his archers to shoot at us. I couldn’t stay hidden at the bottom of the boat, leaving Juag vulnerable to the deadly arrows, so I got up and grabbed another paddle to help him. Dian joined me, even though I tried my best to convince her to stay protected; but being a woman, she insisted on doing things her way.

The instant that Hooja saw us he recognized us. The whoop of triumph he raised indicated how certain he was that we were about to fall into his hands. A shower of arrows fell about us. Then Hooja caused his men to cease firing—he wanted us alive. None of the missiles struck us, for Hooja’s archers were not nearly the marksmen that are my Sarians and Amozites.

The moment Hooja saw us, he recognized us. The shout of victory he let out showed how confident he was that we were about to fall into his grasp. A rain of arrows landed around us. Then Hooja ordered his men to stop shooting—he wanted us alive. None of the arrows hit us because Hooja’s archers weren't nearly as skilled as my Sarians and Amozites.

We had now gained sufficient headway to hold our own on about even terms with Hooja’s paddlers. We did not seem to be gaining, though; and neither did they. How long this nerve-racking experience lasted I cannot guess, though we had pretty nearly finished our meager supply of provisions when the wind picked up a bit and we commenced to draw away.

We had now made enough progress to keep pace with Hooja’s paddlers. It didn’t look like we were getting ahead, and neither were they. I can't say how long this tense situation lasted, but we were almost out of our limited food supply when the wind picked up a bit and we started to pull away.

Not once yet had we sighted land, nor could I understand it, since so many of the seas I had seen before were thickly dotted with islands. Our plight was anything but pleasant, yet I think that Hooja and his forces were even worse off than we, for they had no food nor water at all.

Not once had we seen land, and I couldn't figure it out, since so many of the seas I'd seen before were filled with islands. Our situation was far from pleasant, but I believe Hooja and his forces were even worse off than we were, as they had no food or water at all.

Far out behind us in a long line that curved upward in the distance, to be lost in the haze, strung Hooja’s two hundred boats. But one would have been enough to have taken us could it have come alongside. We had drawn some fifty yards ahead of Hooja—there had been times when we were scarce ten yards in advance-and were feeling considerably safer from capture. Hooja’s men, working in relays, were commencing to show the effects of the strain under which they had been forced to work without food or water, and I think their weakening aided us almost as much as the slight freshening of the wind.

Far behind us, a long line of Hooja’s two hundred boats curved upwards into the distance, eventually disappearing into the haze. But even one boat would have been enough to capture us if it had come close. We had pulled about fifty yards ahead of Hooja—there were times when we were barely ten yards in front—and were feeling a lot safer from being caught. Hooja’s men, working in shifts, were starting to show the effects of the strain from working without food or water, and I think their exhaustion helped us as much as the slight increase in the wind.

Hooja must have commenced to realize that he was going to lose us, for he again gave orders that we be fired upon. Volley after volley of arrows struck about us. The distance was so great by this time that most of the arrows fell short, while those that reached us were sufficiently spent to allow us to ward them off with our paddles. However, it was a most exciting ordeal.

Hooja must have started to realize that he was going to lose us because he once again ordered that we be shot at. Volley after volley of arrows rained down around us. The distance was so great by that point that most of the arrows fell short, and those that did reach us were weak enough for us to deflect with our paddles. Still, it was a really thrilling experience.

Hooja stood in the bow of his boat, alternately urging his men to greater speed and shouting epithets at me. But we continued to draw away from him. At last the wind rose to a fair gale, and we simply raced away from our pursuers as if they were standing still. Juag was so tickled that he forgot all about his hunger and thirst. I think that he had never been entirely reconciled to the heathenish invention which I called a sail, and that down in the bottom of his heart he believed that the paddlers would eventually overhaul us; but now he couldn’t praise it enough.

Hooja stood at the front of his boat, constantly urging his crew to go faster and throwing insults at me. But we kept pulling away from him. Finally, the wind picked up to a strong gale, and we sped away from our pursuers as if they were frozen in place. Juag was so thrilled that he forgot all about being hungry and thirsty. I think he had never fully accepted the strange contraption I called a sail, and deep down, he believed the paddlers would catch up to us eventually; but now he couldn't praise it enough.

We had a strong gale for a considerable time, and eventually dropped Hooja’s fleet so far astern that we could no longer discern them. And then—ah, I shall never forget that moment—Dian sprang to her feet with a cry of “Land!”

We faced a powerful wind for a long time and eventually left Hooja’s fleet far behind us, to the point that we could no longer see them. And then—oh, I will never forget that moment—Dian jumped to her feet and shouted, “Land!”

Sure enough, dead ahead, a long, low coast stretched across our bow. It was still a long way off, and we couldn’t make out whether it was island or mainland; but at least it was land. If ever shipwrecked mariners were grateful, we were then. Raja and Ranee were commencing to suffer for lack of food, and I could swear that the latter often cast hungry glances upon us, though I am equally sure that no such hideous thoughts ever entered the head of her mate. We watched them both most closely, however. Once while stroking Ranee I managed to get a rope around her neck and make her fast to the side of the boat. Then I felt a bit safer for Dian. It was pretty close quarters in that little dugout for three human beings and two practically wild, man-eating dogs; but we had to make the best of it, since I would not listen to Juag’s suggestion that we kill and eat Raja and Ranee.

Sure enough, straight ahead, a long, low coastline stretched across our path. It was still quite far away, and we couldn’t tell if it was an island or the mainland; but at least it was land. If there were ever shipwrecked sailors who felt grateful, it was us at that moment. Raja and Ranee were starting to suffer from a lack of food, and I could swear that Ranee often cast hungry looks at us, though I’m just as sure that such dreadful thoughts never crossed her mate’s mind. We kept a close watch on both of them, though. Once, while petting Ranee, I managed to get a rope around her neck and secure her to the side of the boat. That made me feel a bit safer for Dian. It was pretty cramped in that little dugout for three people and two practically wild, man-eating dogs; but we had to make the best of it, since I wouldn’t consider Juag’s suggestion that we kill and eat Raja and Ranee.

We made good time to within a few miles of the shore. Then the wind died suddenly out. We were all of us keyed up to such a pitch of anticipation that the blow was doubly hard to bear. And it was a blow, too, since we could not tell in what quarter the wind might rise again; but Juag and I set to work to paddle the remaining distance.

We made great progress until we were just a few miles from the shore. Then the wind suddenly stopped. We were all so worked up with anticipation that the sudden calm was even harder to handle. And it really was a setback, since we had no idea where the wind might come from again; but Juag and I got to work paddling the rest of the way.

Almost immediately the wind rose again from precisely the opposite direction from which it had formerly blown, so that it was mighty hard work making progress against it. Next it veered again so that we had to turn and run with it parallel to the coast to keep from being swamped in the trough of the seas.

Almost immediately, the wind picked up again from exactly the opposite direction it had blown before, making it really tough to make any headway against it. Then it shifted again, forcing us to turn and run with it parallel to the coast to avoid being overwhelmed in the waves.

And while we were suffering all these disappointments Hooja’s fleet appeared in the distance!

And while we were dealing with all these disappointments, Hooja’s fleet showed up in the distance!

They evidently had gone far to the left of our course, for they were now almost behind us as we ran parallel to the coast; but we were not much afraid of being overtaken in the wind that was blowing. The gale kept on increasing, but it was fitful, swooping down upon us in great gusts and then going almost calm for an instant. It was after one of these momentary calms that the catastrophe occurred. Our sail hung limp and our momentum decreased when of a sudden a particularly vicious squall caught us. Before I could cut the sheets the mast had snapped at the thwart in which it was stepped.

They had clearly veered far to the left of our route, as they were now almost behind us while we sailed parallel to the coast. However, we weren’t too worried about being caught up to by them in the wind that was blowing. The gale continued to strengthen, but it was unpredictable, hitting us in strong bursts and then almost dying down for a moment. It was after one of these brief lulls that disaster struck. Our sail drooped and our speed slowed when suddenly a particularly harsh squall hit us. Before I could cut the sheets, the mast broke at the thwart where it was stepped.

The worst had happened; Juag and I seized paddles and kept the canoe with the wind; but that squall was the parting shot of the gale, which died out immediately after, leaving us free to make for the shore, which we lost no time in attempting. But Hooja had drawn closer in toward shore than we, so it looked as if he might head us off before we could land. However, we did our best to distance him, Dian taking a paddle with us.

The worst had happened; Juag and I grabbed our paddles and maneuvered the canoe with the wind, but that squall was the final blast of the storm, which calmed down right after, giving us the chance to head for the shore, which we quickly tried to reach. However, Hooja had moved closer to the shore than we had, so it seemed like he might intercept us before we could land. Still, we did our best to put distance between us, with Dian joining us with a paddle.

We were in a fair way to succeed when there appeared, pouring from among the trees beyond the beach, a horde of yelling, painted savages, brandishing all sorts of devilish-looking primitive weapons. So menacing was their attitude that we realized at once the folly of attempting to land among them.

We were on track to succeed when a group of yelling, painted warriors suddenly emerged from the trees beyond the beach, waving all kinds of scary-looking primitive weapons. Their threatening demeanor made it clear to us that trying to land among them was a bad idea.

Hooja was drawing closer to us. There was no wind. We could not hope to outpaddle him. And with our sail gone, no wind would help us, though, as if in derision at our plight, a steady breeze was now blowing. But we had no intention of sitting idle while our fate overtook us, so we bent to our paddles and, keeping parallel with the coast, did our best to pull away from our pursuers.

Hooja was getting closer to us. There was no wind. We couldn’t expect to outpace him. And with our sail gone, no wind would benefit us, though, as if mocking our situation, a steady breeze was now blowing. But we didn’t plan on sitting back while our fate caught up with us, so we leaned into our paddles and, staying parallel to the coast, did our best to get away from our pursuers.

It was a grueling experience. We were weakened by lack of food. We were suffering the pangs of thirst. Capture and death were close at hand. Yet I think that we gave a good account of ourselves in our final effort to escape. Our boat was so much smaller and lighter than any of Hooja’s that the three of us forced it ahead almost as rapidly as his larger craft could go under their twenty paddles.

It was an exhausting experience. We were drained from not having enough food. We were suffering from thirst. Capture and death were just around the corner. Still, I believe we did well in our last attempt to escape. Our boat was much smaller and lighter than any of Hooja's, so the three of us pushed it forward almost as quickly as his bigger vessel could move with its twenty paddles.

As we raced along the coast for one of those seemingly interminable periods that may draw hours into eternities where the labor is soul-searing and there is no way to measure time, I saw what I took for the opening to a bay or the mouth of a great river a short distance ahead of us. I wished that we might make for it; but with the menace of Hooja close behind and the screaming natives who raced along the shore parallel to us, I dared not attempt it.

As we sped down the coast during one of those seemingly endless stretches that can stretch hours into forever, where the work is exhausting and time feels immeasurable, I spotted what I thought was the entrance to a bay or the mouth of a large river not far ahead of us. I hoped we could head for it, but with Hooja threateningly close behind and the frantic natives sprinting along the shore beside us, I couldn’t risk it.

We were not far from shore in that mad flight from death. Even as I paddled I found opportunity to glance occasionally toward the natives. They were white, but hideously painted. From their gestures and weapons I took them to be a most ferocious race. I was rather glad that we had not succeeded in landing among them.

We were not far from shore in that frantic escape from death. Even while I paddled, I occasionally glanced over at the natives. They were white, but grotesquely painted. From their movements and weapons, I assumed they were a very brutal group. I was somewhat relieved that we hadn’t managed to land among them.

Hooja’s fleet had been in much more compact formation when we sighted them this time than on the occasion following the tempest. Now they were moving rapidly in pursuit of us, all well within the radius of a mile. Five of them were leading, all abreast, and were scarce two hundred yards from us. When I glanced over my shoulder I could see that the archers had already fitted arrows to their bows in readiness to fire upon us the moment that they should draw within range.

Hooja’s fleet was much more tightly packed when we spotted them this time than after the storm. Now they were moving quickly to catch up with us, all within a mile radius. Five of them were leading, lined up side by side, and were barely two hundred yards away. When I looked back, I could see that the archers had already nocked arrows to their bows, ready to shoot as soon as they were in range.

Hope was low in my breast. I could not see the slightest chance of escaping them, for they were overhauling us rapidly now, since they were able to work their paddles in relays, while we three were rapidly wearying beneath the constant strain that had been put upon us.

Hope was running low in my chest. I couldn't see the slightest chance of escaping them, as they were catching up to us quickly now, since they could use their paddles in shifts, while the three of us were getting tired under the constant pressure we had been under.

It was then that Juag called my attention to the rift in the shore-line which I had thought either a bay or the mouth of a great river. There I saw moving slowly out into the sea that which filled my soul with wonder.

It was then that Juag pointed out the gap in the shoreline, which I had thought was either a bay or the mouth of a large river. There, I saw something moving slowly out into the sea that filled my soul with awe.

CHAPTER XIV
GORE AND DREAMS

It was a two-masted felucca with lateen sails! The craft was long and low. In it were more than fifty men, twenty or thirty of whom were at oars with which the craft was being propelled from the lee of the land. I was dumbfounded.

It was a two-masted felucca with triangular sails! The boat was long and low. More than fifty men were on it, with twenty or thirty of them rowing to move the boat away from the shore. I was stunned.

Could it be that the savage, painted natives I had seen on shore had so perfected the art of navigation that they were masters of such advanced building and rigging as this craft proclaimed? It seemed impossible! And as I looked I saw another of the same type swing into view and follow its sister through the narrow strait out into the ocean.

Could it be that the wild, painted natives I had seen on the shore had become so skilled in navigation that they were experts in the advanced building and rigging that this boat displayed? It seemed impossible! And as I watched, I saw another one of the same type come into view and follow its counterpart through the narrow strait out into the ocean.

Nor were these all. One after another, following closely upon one another’s heels, came fifty of the trim, graceful vessels. They were cutting in between Hooja’s fleet and our little dugout.

Nor were these all. One after another, closely following each other, came fifty of the sleek, elegant ships. They were maneuvering between Hooja’s fleet and our small dugout.

When they came a bit closer my eyes fairly popped from my head at what I saw, for in the eye of the leading felucca stood a man with a sea-glass leveled upon us. Who could they be? Was there a civilization within Pellucidar of such wondrous advancement as this? Were there far-distant lands of which none of my people had ever heard, where a race had so greatly outstripped all other races of this inner world?

When they got a little closer, my eyes nearly popped out of my head at what I saw, because in the bow of the leading boat stood a man with a firearm aimed at us. Who could they be? Was there a civilization within Pellucidar that was this advanced? Were there distant lands that none of my people had ever heard of, where a race had surpassed all others in this inner world?

The man with the glass had lowered it and was shouting to us. I could not make out his words, but presently I saw that he was pointing aloft. When I looked I saw a pennant fluttering from the peak of the forward lateen yard—a red, white, and blue pennant, with a single great white star in a field of blue.

The man with the glass had put it down and was yelling at us. I couldn't catch what he was saying, but soon I noticed he was pointing up. When I looked, I saw a flag fluttering from the top of the forward lateen yard—a red, white, and blue flag, with one big white star on a blue background.

Then I knew. My eyes went even wider than they had before. It was the navy! It was the navy of the empire of Pellucidar which I had instructed Perry to build in my absence. It was my navy!

Then I realized. My eyes widened even more than before. It was the navy! It was the navy of the empire of Pellucidar that I had told Perry to build while I was away. It was my navy!

I dropped my paddle and stood up and shouted and waved my hand. Juag and Dian looked at me as if I had gone suddenly mad. When I could stop shouting I told them, and they shared my joy and shouted with me.

I dropped my paddle, stood up, shouted, and waved my hand. Juag and Dian looked at me like I had suddenly lost my mind. Once I could stop shouting, I told them what was happening, and they shared my joy and shouted with me.

But still Hooja was coming nearer, nor could the leading felucca overhaul him before he would be along-side or at least within bow-shot.

But still, Hooja was getting closer, and the leading felucca couldn't catch up to him before he was alongside or at least within shooting distance.

Hooja must have been as much mystified as we were as to the identity of the strange fleet; but when he saw me waving to them he evidently guessed that they were friendly to us, so he urged his men to redouble their efforts to reach us before the felucca cut him off.

Hooja must have been just as confused as we were about who the strange fleet was; but when he saw me waving to them, he clearly figured out that they were on our side, so he encouraged his men to put in even more effort to reach us before the felucca blocked his way.

He shouted word back to others of his fleet—word that was passed back until it had reached them all—directing them to run alongside the strangers and board them, for with his two hundred craft and his eight or ten thousand warriors he evidently felt equal to overcoming the fifty vessels of the enemy, which did not seem to carry over three thousand men all told.

He shouted instructions back to the others in his fleet—instructions that were relayed until they reached everyone—telling them to run alongside the strangers and board them. With his two hundred ships and eight to ten thousand warriors, he clearly felt confident that he could take on the fifty enemy vessels, which didn’t seem to have more than three thousand men in total.

His own personal energies he bent to reaching Dian and me first, leaving the rest of the work to his other boats. I thought that there could be little doubt that he would be successful in so far as we were concerned, and I feared for the revenge that he might take upon us should the battle go against his force, as I was sure it would; for I knew that Perry and his Mezops must have brought with them all the arms and ammunition that had been contained in the prospector. But I was not prepared for what happened next.

His own energy was focused on reaching Dian and me first, leaving the rest of the work to his other boats. I believed there was little doubt he would succeed in our case, and I worried about the revenge he might take on us if the battle turned against his forces, which I was sure it would; I knew that Perry and his Mezops must have brought all the weapons and ammunition from the prospector. But I wasn't ready for what happened next.

As Hooja’s canoe reached a point some twenty yards from us a great puff of smoke broke from the bow of the leading felucca, followed almost simultaneously by a terrific explosion, and a solid shot screamed close over the heads of the men in Hooja’s craft, raising a great splash where it clove the water just beyond them.

As Hooja's canoe got about twenty yards away from us, a huge puff of smoke erupted from the front of the lead felucca, immediately followed by a loud explosion. A solid cannonball whizzed right over the heads of the men in Hooja's boat, creating a massive splash as it hit the water just past them.

Perry had perfected gunpowder and built cannon! It was marvelous! Dian and Juag, as much surprised as Hooja, turned wondering eyes toward me. Again the cannon spoke. I suppose that by comparison with the great guns of modern naval vessels of the outer world it was a pitifully small and inadequate thing; but here in Pellucidar, where it was the first of its kind, it was about as awe-inspiring as anything you might imagine.

Perry had perfected gunpowder and built a cannon! It was incredible! Dian and Juag, just as surprised as Hooja, looked at me with wonder. Once again, the cannon fired. I guess that compared to the big guns on modern naval ships from the outside world, it seemed small and lacking; but here in Pellucidar, where it was the first of its kind, it was as awe-inspiring as anything you could imagine.

With the report an iron cannonball about five inches in diameter struck Hooja’s dugout just above the water-line, tore a great splintering hole in its side, turned it over, and dumped its occupants into the sea.

With the report, an iron cannonball about five inches in diameter hit Hooja’s dugout just above the waterline, shattered a large hole in its side, flipped it over, and tossed its occupants into the sea.

The four dugouts that had been abreast of Hooja had turned to intercept the leading felucca. Even now, in the face of what must have been a withering catastrophe to them, they kept bravely on toward the strange and terrible craft.

The four dugouts that had been lined up with Hooja had turned to block the leading felucca. Even now, despite what must have felt like a devastating disaster for them, they courageously moved toward the strange and terrifying vessel.

In them were fully two hundred men, while but fifty lined the gunwale of the felucca to repel them. The commander of the felucca, who proved to be Ja, let them come quite close and then turned loose upon them a volley of shots from small-arms.

In them were exactly two hundred men, while only fifty stood on the edge of the felucca to fight them off. The captain of the felucca, who turned out to be Ja, let them get pretty close and then unleashed a volley of shots from small arms.

The cave men and Sagoths in the dugouts seemed to wither before that blast of death like dry grass before a prairie fire. Those who were not hit dropped their bows and javelins and, seizing upon paddles, attempted to escape. But the felucca pursued them relentlessly, her crew firing at will.

The cavemen and Sagoths in the dugouts looked like they were fading away in front of that deadly blast, just like dry grass during a prairie fire. Those who weren’t hit dropped their bows and javelins and grabbed paddles to try to escape. But the felucca chased them down without mercy, her crew shooting at will.

At last I heard Ja shouting to the survivors in the dugouts—they were all quite close to us now—offering them their lives if they would surrender. Perry was standing close behind Ja, and I knew that this merciful action was prompted, perhaps commanded, by the old man; for no Pellucidarian would have thought of showing leniency to a defeated foe.

At last, I heard Ja shouting to the survivors in the dugouts—they were all pretty close to us now—offering them their lives if they surrendered. Perry was standing right behind Ja, and I knew that this act of mercy was likely suggested, maybe ordered, by the old man; because no Pellucidarian would have considered showing compassion to a defeated enemy.

As there was no alternative save death, the survivors surrendered and a moment later were taken aboard the Amoz, the name that I could now see printed in large letters upon the felucca’s bow, and which no one in that whole world could read except Perry and I.

As there was no option other than death, the survivors gave up and a moment later were brought onto the Amoz, the name I could now see printed in big letters on the front of the boat, and which no one in that entire world could read except Perry and me.

When the prisoners were aboard, Ja brought the felucca alongside our dugout. Many were the willing hands that reached down to lift us to her decks. The bronze faces of the Mezops were broad with smiles, and Perry was fairly beside himself with joy.

When the prisoners were on board, Ja brought the felucca next to our dugout. Many eager hands reached down to pull us up to her decks. The bronze faces of the Mezops were wide with smiles, and Perry was practically bursting with joy.

Dian went aboard first and then Juag, as I wished to help Raja and Ranee aboard myself, well knowing that it would fare ill with any Mezop who touched them. We got them aboard at last, and a great commotion they caused among the crew, who had never seen a wild beast thus handled by man before.

Dian boarded first, followed by Juag, while I wanted to help Raja and Ranee on board myself, fully aware that any Mezop who approached them would be in serious trouble. We finally got them on board, and they created quite a stir among the crew, who had never witnessed a wild animal being handled by a person like this before.

Perry and Dian and I were so full of questions that we fairly burst, but we had to contain ourselves for a while, since the battle with the rest of Hooja’s fleet had scarce commenced. From the small forward decks of the feluccas Perry’s crude cannon were belching smoke, flame, thunder, and death. The air trembled to the roar of them. Hooja’s horde, intrepid, savage fighters that they were, were closing in to grapple in a last death-struggle with the Mezops who manned our vessels.

Perry, Dian, and I were so full of questions that we could hardly hold back, but we had to keep our cool for a bit since the battle with the rest of Hooja’s fleet had just begun. From the small front decks of the feluccas, Perry's makeshift cannons were spewing smoke, fire, thunder, and destruction. The air shook with their roar. Hooja’s army, fearless and fierce fighters that they were, were closing in to engage in a final battle with the Mezops who manned our ships.

The handling of our fleet by the red island warriors of Ja’s clan was far from perfect. I could see that Perry had lost no time after the completion of the boats in setting out upon this cruise. What little the captains and crews had learned of handling feluccas they must have learned principally since they embarked upon this voyage, and while experience is an excellent teacher and had done much for them, they still had a great deal to learn. In maneuvering for position they were continually fouling one another, and on two occasions shots from our batteries came near to striking our own ships.

The way the red island warriors from Ja’s clan managed our fleet was far from ideal. I noticed that Perry wasted no time after finishing the boats to set off on this journey. Whatever the captains and crews had learned about handling feluccas, they had mostly picked up since they started this voyage. While experience is a great teacher and had helped them a lot, they still had a long way to go. In trying to maneuver into position, they often collided with each other, and on two occasions, shots from our batteries almost hit our own ships.

No sooner, however, was I aboard the flagship than I attempted to rectify this trouble to some extent. By passing commands by word of mouth from one ship to another I managed to get the fifty feluccas into some sort of line, with the flag-ship in the lead. In this formation we commenced slowly to circle the position of the enemy. The dugouts came for us right along in an attempt to board us, but by keeping on the move in one direction and circling, we managed to avoid getting in each other’s way, and were enabled to fire our cannon and our small arms with less danger to our own comrades.

No sooner was I on the flagship than I tried to fix this issue to some extent. By passing commands verbally from one ship to another, I got the fifty feluccas organized into a line, with the flagship in the lead. In this formation, we slowly started to circle the enemy's position. The dugouts came toward us, trying to board, but by keeping in one direction and circling, we managed to avoid getting in each other’s way and were able to fire our cannons and small arms with less risk to our own team.

When I had a moment to look about me, I took in the felucca on which I was. I am free to confess that I marveled at the excellent construction and stanch yet speedy lines of the little craft. That Perry had chosen this type of vessel seemed rather remarkable, for though I had warned him against turreted battle-ships, armor, and like useless show, I had fully expected that when I beheld his navy I should find considerable attempt at grim and terrible magnificence, for it was always Perry’s idea to overawe these ignorant cave men when we had to contend with them in battle. But I had soon learned that while one might easily astonish them with some new engine of war, it was an utter impossibility to frighten them into surrender.

When I had a chance to look around, I took in the felucca I was on. I have to admit, I was impressed by the excellent build and sturdy yet quick lines of the little boat. It was quite surprising that Perry had chosen this kind of vessel because even though I had warned him against turreted battleships, armor, and other unnecessary displays, I fully expected to find some serious attempt at grim and impressive grandeur when I saw his navy. Perry always believed in intimidating these clueless cave men when we faced them in battle. But I quickly realized that while it was easy to wow them with some new weapon, it was completely impossible to scare them into surrender.

I learned later that Ja had gone carefully over the plans of various craft with Perry. The old man had explained in detail all that the text told him of them. The two had measured out dimensions upon the ground, that Ja might see the sizes of different boats. Perry had built models, and Ja had had him read carefully and explain all that they could find relative to the handling of sailing vessels. The result of this was that Ja was the one who had chosen the felucca. It was well that Perry had had so excellent a balance wheel, for he had been wild to build a huge frigate of the Nelsonian era—he told me so himself.

I learned later that Ja had gone over the plans of different boats with Perry. The old man had explained everything the text mentioned about them in detail. They had measured out dimensions on the ground so Ja could see the sizes of various boats. Perry had built models, and Ja had him carefully read and explain everything they could find about sailing vessels. This led to Ja being the one who chose the felucca. It was good that Perry was such a steadying influence because he had been eager to build a huge frigate from the Nelson era—he told me that himself.

One thing that had inclined Ja particularly to the felucca was the fact that it included oars in its equipment. He realized the limitations of his people in the matter of sails, and while they had never used oars, the implement was so similar to a paddle that he was sure they quickly could master the art—and they did. As soon as one hull was completed Ja kept it on the water constantly, first with one crew and then with another, until two thousand red warriors had learned to row. Then they stepped their masts and a crew was told off for the first ship.

One thing that made Ja really like the felucca was that it came with oars. He understood the limitations of his people when it came to sailing, and even though they had never used oars before, he knew that the tool was similar enough to a paddle that they would quickly learn to use it—and they did. Once one hull was ready, Ja kept it in the water all the time, first with one crew and then another, until two thousand red warriors had learned to row. Then they raised their masts and assigned a crew for the first ship.

While the others were building they learned to handle theirs. As each succeeding boat was launched its crew took it out and practiced with it under the tutorage of those who had graduated from the first ship, and so on until a full complement of men had been trained for every boat.

While the others were building, they learned to handle their boats. As each new boat was launched, its crew took it out and practiced with it under the guidance of those who had graduated from the first ship, and this continued until every boat had a fully trained crew.

Well, to get back to the battle: The Hoojans kept on coming at us, and as fast as they came we mowed them down. It was little else than slaughter. Time and time again I cried to them to surrender, promising them their lives if they would do so. At last there were but ten boatloads left. These turned in flight. They thought they could paddle away from us—it was pitiful! I passed the word from boat to boat to cease firing—not to kill another Hoojan unless they fired on us. Then we set out after them. There was a nice little breeze blowing and we bowled along after our quarry as gracefully and as lightly as swans upon a park lagoon. As we approached them I could see not only wonder but admiration in their eyes. I hailed the nearest dugout.

Well, back to the battle: The Hoojans kept coming at us, and as fast as they came, we took them down. It was basically slaughter. Over and over, I urged them to surrender, promising them their lives if they did. Eventually, only ten boatloads were left. They turned and fled. They thought they could paddle away from us—it was pathetic! I signaled from boat to boat to stop firing—not to kill another Hoojan unless they attacked us. Then we set off after them. A nice little breeze was blowing, and we glided after our target gracefully, like swans on a park lagoon. As we got closer, I could see not only wonder but admiration in their eyes. I called out to the nearest dugout.

“Throw down your arms and come aboard us,” I cried, “and you shall not be harmed. We will feed you and return you to the mainland. Then you shall go free upon your promise never to bear arms against the Emperor of Pellucidar again!”

“Drop your weapons and come onto our ship,” I shouted, “and you won’t be hurt. We’ll feed you and take you back to the mainland. Then you’ll be free as long as you promise never to fight against the Emperor of Pellucidar again!”

I think it was the promise of food that interested them most. They could scarce believe that we would not kill them. But when I exhibited the prisoners we already had taken, and showed them that they were alive and unharmed, a great Sagoth in one of the boats asked me what guarantee I could give that I would keep my word.

I think what excited them the most was the promise of food. They could hardly believe that we wouldn’t kill them. But when I showed them the prisoners we had already captured and demonstrated that they were alive and unharmed, a large Sagoth in one of the boats asked me what guarantee I could provide that I would keep my word.

“None other than my word,” I replied. “That I do not break.”

“Nothing but my word,” I replied. “That I keep.”

The Pellucidarians themselves are rather punctilious about this same matter, so the Sagoth could understand that I might possibly be speaking the truth. But he could not understand why we should not kill them unless we meant to enslave them, which I had as much as denied already when I had promised to set them free. Ja couldn’t exactly see the wisdom of my plan, either. He thought that we ought to follow up the ten remaining dugouts and sink them all; but I insisted that we must free as many as possible of our enemies upon the mainland.

The Pellucidarians are pretty particular about this issue, so the Sagoth could see that I might actually be telling the truth. However, he couldn’t grasp why we shouldn’t just kill them unless we planned to enslave them, which I had pretty much denied when I promised to set them free. Ja didn’t really see the logic in my plan either. He thought we should go after the ten remaining dugouts and sink them all, but I insisted that we needed to free as many of our enemies on the mainland as we could.

“You see,” I explained, “these men will return at once to Hooja’s Island, to the Mahar cities from which they come, or to the countries from which they were stolen by the Mahars. They are men of two races and of many countries. They will spread the story of our victory far and wide, and while they are with us, we will let them see and hear many other wonderful things which they may carry back to their friends and their chiefs. It’s the finest chance for free publicity, Perry,” I added to the old man, “that you or I have seen in many a day.”

“You see,” I explained, “these guys will head back immediately to Hooja’s Island, to the Mahar cities they came from, or to the countries where the Mahars took them. They’re men from two different races and many countries. They’ll share the news of our victory everywhere, and while they’re with us, we’ll let them see and hear lots of other amazing things they can take back to their friends and leaders. It’s the best opportunity for free publicity, Perry,” I told the old man, “that either of us has seen in a long time.”

Perry agreed with me. As a matter of fact, he would have agreed to anything that would have restrained us from killing the poor devils who fell into our hands. He was a great fellow to invent gunpowder and firearms and cannon; but when it came to using these things to kill people, he was as tender-hearted as a chicken.

Perry agreed with me. In fact, he would have agreed to anything that would keep us from killing the poor souls who ended up in our grasp. He was a brilliant guy when it came to inventing gunpowder, firearms, and cannons; but when it was time to use those things to harm people, he was as soft-hearted as a chick.

The Sagoth who had spoken was talking to other Sagoths in his boat. Evidently they were holding a council over the question of the wisdom of surrendering.

The Sagoth who was speaking was talking to other Sagoths in his boat. Clearly, they were having a discussion about whether it was wise to surrender.

“What will become of you if you don’t surrender to us?” I asked. “If we do not open up our batteries on you again and kill you all, you will simply drift about the sea helplessly until you die of thirst and starvation. You cannot return to the islands, for you have seen as well as we that the natives there are very numerous and warlike. They would kill you the moment you landed.”

“What’s going to happen to you if you don’t give in to us?” I asked. “If we don’t attack you again and wipe you all out, you’ll just float around the sea helpless until you die from thirst and hunger. You can’t go back to the islands because, like us, you’ve seen that the natives there are very many and fierce. They’d kill you the instant you set foot on shore.”

The upshot of it was that the boat of which the Sagoth speaker was in charge surrendered. The Sagoths threw down their weapons, and we took them aboard the ship next in line behind the Amoz. First Ja had to impress upon the captain and crew of the ship that the prisoners were not to be abused or killed. After that the remaining dugouts paddled up and surrendered. We distributed them among the entire fleet lest there be too many upon any one vessel. Thus ended the first real naval engagement that the Pellucidarian seas had ever witnessed—though Perry still insists that the action in which the Sari took part was a battle of the first magnitude.

The result was that the boat led by the Sagoth speaker surrendered. The Sagoths dropped their weapons, and we brought them aboard the ship right behind the Amoz. First, Ja had to make it clear to the captain and crew of the ship that the prisoners were not to be mistreated or killed. After that, the remaining dugouts came up and surrendered. We spread them out among the entire fleet to avoid overcrowding any single vessel. This marked the end of the first real naval battle the Pellucidarian seas had ever seen—though Perry still claims the action involving the Sari was a battle of great significance.

The battle over and the prisoners disposed of and fed—and do not imagine that Dian, Juag, and I, as well as the two hounds were not fed also—I turned my attention to the fleet. We had the feluccas close in about the flag-ship, and with all the ceremony of a medieval potentate on parade I received the commanders of the forty-nine feluccas that accompanied the flag-ship—Dian and I together—the empress and the emperor of Pellucidar.

The battle was over, and the prisoners were taken care of and fed—and don't think that Dian, Juag, and I, along with the two hounds, weren't fed as well—I focused my attention on the fleet. We had the small ships gathered around the flagship, and with all the pomp of a medieval ruler on display, I welcomed the commanders of the forty-nine small ships that were with the flagship—Dian and I together—the empress and emperor of Pellucidar.

It was a great occasion. The savage, bronze warriors entered into the spirit of it, for as I learned later dear old Perry had left no opportunity neglected for impressing upon them that David was emperor of Pellucidar, and that all that they were accomplishing and all that he was accomplishing was due to the power, and redounded to the glory of David. The old man must have rubbed it in pretty strong, for those fierce warriors nearly came to blows in their efforts to be among the first of those to kneel before me and kiss my hand. When it came to kissing Dian’s I think they enjoyed it more; I know I should have.

It was an incredible event. The fierce, bronze warriors really got into the vibe of it, because later I found out that dear old Perry had done everything he could to make sure they understood that David was the emperor of Pellucidar, and that everything they were achieving—and everything he was achieving—was thanks to David's power and contributed to his glory. The old man must have pushed that idea hard, because those fierce warriors almost got into a fight trying to be among the first to kneel before me and kiss my hand. When it came to kissing Dian’s hand, I think they enjoyed it even more; I know I would have.

A happy thought occurred to me as I stood upon the little deck of the Amoz with the first of Perry’s primitive cannon behind me. When Ja kneeled at my feet, and first to do me homage, I drew from its scabbard at his side the sword of hammered iron that Perry had taught him to fashion. Striking him lightly on the shoulder I created him king of Anoroc. Each captain of the forty-nine other feluccas I made a duke. I left it to Perry to enlighten them as to the value of the honors I had bestowed upon them.

A joyful thought struck me as I stood on the small deck of the Amoz, with the first of Perry’s basic cannons behind me. When Ja knelt at my feet, the first to pay me respect, I pulled the sword of hammered iron from its scabbard at his side, a sword that Perry had taught him to make. I gently tapped him on the shoulder, declaring him the king of Anoroc. I made each captain of the forty-nine other feluccas a duke. I left it to Perry to explain to them the significance of the titles I had given them.

During these ceremonies Raja and Ranee had stood beside Dian and me. Their bellies had been well filled, but still they had difficulty in permitting so much edible humanity to pass unchallenged. It was a good education for them though, and never after did they find it difficult to associate with the human race without arousing their appetites.

During these ceremonies, the Raja and Ranee stood next to Dian and me. They were well-fed, but they still struggled to resist all that tempting food around them. It was a valuable lesson for them, and from then on, they were able to interact with people without feeling hungry.

After the ceremonies were over we had a chance to talk with Perry and Ja. The former told me that Ghak, king of Sari, had sent my letter and map to him by a runner, and that he and Ja had at once decided to set out on the completion of the fleet to ascertain the correctness of my theory that the Lural Az, in which the Anoroc Islands lay, was in reality the same ocean as that which lapped the shores of Thuria under the name of Sojar Az, or Great Sea.

After the ceremonies were over, we got a chance to talk with Perry and Ja. Perry told me that Ghak, king of Sari, had sent my letter and map to him by a runner, and that he and Ja had immediately decided to complete the fleet to confirm my theory that the Lural Az, where the Anoroc Islands are located, was actually the same ocean that washes the shores of Thuria, known as Sojar Az or the Great Sea.

Their destination had been the island retreat of Hooja, and they had sent word to Ghak of their plans that we might work in harmony with them. The tempest that had blown us off the coast of the continent had blown them far to the south also. Shortly before discovering us they had come into a great group of islands, from between the largest two of which they were sailing when they saw Hooja’s fleet pursuing our dugout.

Their destination was the island retreat of Hooja, and they had informed Ghak of their plans so that we could work together smoothly. The storm that had pushed us off the continent's coast had also blown them far to the south. Just before they spotted us, they had entered a large cluster of islands, and they were sailing between the two largest when they saw Hooja’s fleet chasing our dugout.

I asked Perry if he had any idea as to where we were, or in what direction lay Hooja’s island or the continent. He replied by producing his map, on which he had carefully marked the newly discovered islands—there described as the Unfriendly Isles—which showed Hooja’s island northwest of us about two points West.

I asked Perry if he had any idea where we were or which direction Hooja’s island or the continent was. He responded by pulling out his map, on which he had carefully marked the recently discovered islands—labeled the Unfriendly Isles—showing that Hooja’s island was northwest of us, about two points West.

He then explained that with compass, chronometer, log and reel, they had kept a fairly accurate record of their course from the time they had set out. Four of the feluccas were equipped with these instruments, and all of the captains had been instructed in their use.

He then explained that with a compass, chronometer, log, and reel, they had kept a fairly accurate record of their course since they set out. Four of the feluccas were equipped with these tools, and all the captains had been trained to use them.

I was very greatly surprised at the ease with which these savages had mastered the rather intricate detail of this unusual work, but Perry assured me that they were a wonderfully intelligent race, and had been quick to grasp all that he had tried to teach them.

I was really surprised by how easily these savages had grasped the intricate details of this unusual work, but Perry assured me that they were a remarkably intelligent group and had quickly learned everything he had tried to teach them.

Another thing that surprised me was the fact that so much had been accomplished in so short a time, for I could not believe that I had been gone from Anoroc for a sufficient period to permit of building a fleet of fifty feluccas and mining iron ore for the cannon and balls, to say nothing of manufacturing these guns and the crude muzzle-loading rifles with which every Mezop was armed, as well as the gunpowder and ammunition they had in such ample quantities.

Another thing that surprised me was how much had been achieved in such a short time, because I couldn't believe that I had been away from Anoroc long enough for them to build a fleet of fifty feluccas and mine iron ore for the cannons and cannonballs, not to mention making those guns and the basic muzzle-loading rifles that every Mezop was armed with, along with the gunpowder and ammunition they had in such large amounts.

“Time!” exclaimed Perry. “Well, how long were you gone from Anoroc before we picked you up in the Sojar Az?”

“Time!” Perry exclaimed. “So, how long were you away from Anoroc before we found you in the Sojar Az?”

That was a puzzler, and I had to admit it. I didn’t know how much time had elapsed and neither did Perry, for time is nonexistent in Pellucidar.

That was a mystery, and I had to acknowledge it. I didn’t know how much time had passed, and neither did Perry, because time doesn’t exist in Pellucidar.

“Then, you see, David,” he continued, “I had almost unbelievable resources at my disposal. The Mezops inhabiting the Anoroc Islands, which stretch far out to sea beyond the three principal isles with which you are familiar, number well into the millions, and by far the greater part of them are friendly to Ja. Men, women, and children turned to and worked the moment Ja explained the nature of our enterprise.

“Then, you see, David,” he continued, “I had nearly unbelievable resources at my disposal. The Mezops living in the Anoroc Islands, which stretch far out to sea beyond the three main islands you know, number well into the millions, and the vast majority of them are friendly to Ja. Men, women, and children jumped in and worked the moment Ja explained what we were trying to do.

“And not only were they anxious to do all in their power to hasten the day when the Mahars should be overthrown, but—and this counted for most of all—they are simply ravenous for greater knowledge and for better ways of doing things.

“And not only were they eager to do everything they could to speed up the day when the Mahars would be overthrown, but—and this mattered the most—they were just hungry for more knowledge and for better ways to do things.

“The contents of the prospector set their imaginations to working overtime, so that they craved to own, themselves, the knowledge which had made it possible for other men to create and build the things which you brought back from the outer world.

“The contents of the prospector sparked their imaginations, making them eager to possess the knowledge that enabled other men to create and construct the things you brought back from the outside world."

“And then,” continued the old man, “the element of time, or, rather, lack of time, operated to my advantage. There being no nights, there was no laying off from work—they labored incessantly stopping only to eat and, on rare occasions, to sleep. Once we had discovered iron ore we had enough mined in an incredibly short time to build a thousand cannon. I had only to show them once how a thing should be done, and they would fall to work by thousands to do it.

“And then,” continued the old man, “the element of time, or rather, the lack of time, worked in my favor. With no nights, there was no break from work—they worked nonstop, only stopping to eat and, on rare occasions, to sleep. Once we found iron ore, we mined enough in an incredibly short time to build a thousand cannons. I only had to show them once how something should be done, and they would jump to it in the thousands.”

“Why, no sooner had we fashioned the first muzzle-loader and they had seen it work successfully, than fully three thousand Mezops fell to work to make rifles. Of course there was much confusion and lost motion at first, but eventually Ja got them in hand, detailing squads of them under competent chiefs to certain work.

“Why, no sooner had we created the first muzzle-loader and they had seen it work successfully, than fully three thousand Mezops started working to make rifles. Of course, there was a lot of confusion and wasted effort at first, but eventually Ja got them organized, assigning groups to specific tasks under capable leaders.”

“We now have a hundred expert gun-makers. On a little isolated isle we have a great powder-factory. Near the iron-mine, which is on the mainland, is a smelter, and on the eastern shore of Anoroc, a well equipped ship-yard. All these industries are guarded by forts in which several cannon are mounted and where warriors are always on guard.

“We now have a hundred skilled gun-makers. On a small, remote island, we have a large powder factory. Close to the iron mine on the mainland is a smelter, and on the eastern shore of Anoroc, there’s a well-equipped shipyard. All these industries are protected by forts armed with several cannons, and there are always warriors on guard.”

“You would be surprised now, David, at the aspect of Anoroc. I am surprised myself; it seems always to me as I compare it with the day that I first set foot upon it from the deck of the Sari that only a miracle could have worked the change that has taken place.”

“You would be amazed now, David, at what Anoroc looks like. I’m amazed myself; whenever I think back to the day I first arrived here from the deck of the Sari, it feels like only a miracle could have made such a transformation happen.”

“It is a miracle,” I said; “it is nothing short of a miracle to transplant all the wondrous possibilities of the twentieth century back to the Stone Age. It is a miracle to think that only five hundred miles of earth separate two epochs that are really ages and ages apart.”

“It’s a miracle,” I said; “it’s nothing short of a miracle to bring all the amazing possibilities of the twentieth century back to the Stone Age. It’s a miracle to realize that only five hundred miles of land separate two times that are truly ages apart.”

“It is stupendous, Perry! But still more stupendous is the power that you and I wield in this great world. These people look upon us as little less than supermen. We must show them that we are all of that.

“It’s amazing, Perry! But even more amazing is the power that you and I have in this big world. These people see us as almost superhuman. We have to prove to them that we really are.”

“We must give them the best that we have, Perry.”

“We have to give them the best we’ve got, Perry.”

“Yes,” he agreed; “we must. I have been thinking a great deal lately that some kind of shrapnel shell or explosive bomb would be a most splendid innovation in their warfare. Then there are breech-loading rifles and those with magazines that I must hasten to study out and learn to reproduce as soon as we get settled down again; and—”

“Yes,” he agreed; “we have to. I've been thinking a lot lately about how a type of shrapnel shell or explosive bomb would be a fantastic innovation in their warfare. Then there are breech-loading rifles and those with magazines that I need to quickly study and learn to replicate as soon as we get settled again; and—”

“Hold on, Perry!” I cried. “I didn’t mean these sorts of things at all. I said that we must give them the best we have. What we have given them so far has been the worst. We have given them war and the munitions of war. In a single day we have made their wars infinitely more terrible and bloody than in all their past ages they have been able to make them with their crude, primitive weapons.

“Hang on, Perry!” I shouted. “I didn’t mean anything like that at all. I said we need to give them the best we have. What we’ve given them so far has been the worst. We’ve given them war and the tools of war. In just one day, we’ve made their wars way more horrific and bloody than anything they’ve ever managed with their basic, primitive weapons.”

“In a period that could scarcely have exceeded two outer earthly hours, our fleet practically annihilated the largest armada of native canoes that the Pellucidarians ever before had gathered together. We butchered some eight thousand warriors with the twentieth-century gifts we brought. Why, they wouldn’t have killed that many warriors in the entire duration of a dozen of their wars with their own weapons! No, Perry; we’ve got to give them something better than scientific methods of killing one another.”

“In a time that could barely have been two hours in our world, our fleet nearly wiped out the biggest group of native canoes that the Pellucidarians had ever assembled. We took out about eight thousand warriors with the twentieth-century technology we brought along. Honestly, they wouldn't have eliminated that many warriors even in all of their wars combined using their own weapons! No, Perry; we need to offer them something better than just advanced ways to kill each other.”

The old man looked at me in amazement. There was reproach in his eyes, too.

The old man stared at me in disbelief. There was disappointment in his eyes as well.

“Why, David!” he said sorrowfully. “I thought that you would be pleased with what I had done. We planned these things together, and I am sure that it was you who suggested practically all of it. I have done only what I thought you wished done and I have done it the best that I know how.”

“Why, David!” he said sadly. “I thought you would be happy with what I did. We planned all this together, and I’m sure it was you who came up with almost all of it. I’ve done only what I thought you wanted and I’ve done it the best way I know how.”

I laid my hand on the old man’s shoulder.

I placed my hand on the old man’s shoulder.

“Bless your heart, Perry!” I cried. “You’ve accomplished miracles. You have done precisely what I should have done, only you’ve done it better. I’m not finding fault; but I don’t wish to lose sight myself, or let you lose sight, of the greater work which must grow out of this preliminary and necessary carnage. First we must place the empire upon a secure footing, and we can do so only by putting the fear of us in the hearts of our enemies; but after that—

“Bless your heart, Perry!” I exclaimed. “You’ve achieved miracles. You’ve done exactly what I should have done, but you did it even better. I’m not criticizing; I just don’t want us to forget, or for you to lose sight of, the bigger work that needs to come from this initial and necessary destruction. First, we need to establish a solid foundation for the empire, and we can only do that by instilling fear in our enemies; but after that—

“Ah, Perry! That is the day I look forward to! When you and I can build sewing-machines instead of battle-ships, harvesters of crops instead of harvesters of men, plow-shares and telephones, schools and colleges, printing-presses and paper! When our merchant marine shall ply the great Pellucidarian seas, and cargoes of silks and typewriters and books shall forge their ways where only hideous saurians have held sway since time began!”

“Ah, Perry! That's the day I'm looking forward to! When you and I can build sewing machines instead of battleships, harvesters for crops instead of harvesters for men, plows and phones, schools and colleges, printing presses and paper! When our merchant fleet will sail the vast Pellucidarian seas, and shipments of silks, typewriters, and books will travel where only monstrous reptiles have ruled since time began!”

“Amen!” said Perry.

“Amen!” Perry said.

And Dian, who was standing at my side, pressed my hand.

And Dian, who was standing next to me, squeezed my hand.

CHAPTER XV
CONQUEST AND PEACE

The fleet sailed directly for Hooja’s island, coming to anchor at its north-eastern extremity before the flat-topped hill that had been Hooja’s stronghold. I sent one of the prisoners ashore to demand an immediate surrender; but as he told me afterward they wouldn’t believe all that he told them, so they congregated on the cliff-top and shot futile arrows at us.

The fleet headed straight for Hooja's island, dropping anchor at the northeastern tip in front of the flat-topped hill that was Hooja's stronghold. I sent one of the prisoners to shore to demand an immediate surrender; but as he later told me, they didn’t believe everything he said, so they gathered on the cliff-top and shot useless arrows at us.

In reply I had five of the feluccas cannonade them. When they scampered away at the sound of the terrific explosions, and at sight of the smoke and the iron balls I landed a couple of hundred red warriors and led them to the opposite end of the hill into the tunnel that ran to its summit. Here we met a little resistance; but a volley from the muzzle-loaders turned back those who disputed our right of way, and presently we gained the mesa. Here again we met resistance, but at last the remnant of Hooja’s horde surrendered.

In response, I had five of the feluccas fire on them. When they fled at the sound of the massive explosions and saw the smoke and iron balls, I landed a couple of hundred red warriors and took them to the other side of the hill into the tunnel that led to the top. We faced a bit of resistance here, but a volley from the muzzle-loaders pushed back those who challenged our passage, and soon we reached the mesa. Again, we encountered resistance, but eventually the remnants of Hooja’s horde surrendered.

Juag was with me, and I lost no time in returning to him and his tribe the hilltop that had been their ancestral home for ages until they were robbed of it by Hooja. I created a kingdom of the island, making Juag king there. Before we sailed I went to Gr-gr-gr, chief of the beast-men, taking Juag with me. There the three of us arranged a code of laws that would permit the brute-folk and the human beings of the island to live in peace and harmony. Gr-gr-gr sent his son with me back to Sari, capital of my empire, that he might learn the ways of the human beings. I have hopes of turning this race into the greatest agriculturists of Pellucidar. When I returned to the fleet I found that one of the islanders of Juag’s tribe, who had been absent when we arrived, had just returned from the mainland with the news that a great army was encamped in the Land of Awful Shadow, and that they were threatening Thuria. I lost no time in weighing anchors and setting out for the continent, which we reached after a short and easy voyage.

Juag was with me, and I quickly returned the hilltop that had been his tribe's ancestral home for generations until Hooja took it from them. I established a kingdom on the island, making Juag its king. Before we set sail, I visited Gr-gr-gr, the chief of the beast-men, bringing Juag along. The three of us created a set of laws that would allow the beast-folk and the humans of the island to coexist peacefully. Gr-gr-gr sent his son back with me to Sari, the capital of my empire, so he could learn about human ways. I hope to turn this race into the best farmers in Pellucidar. When I returned to the fleet, I found that one of Juag's tribe members, who had been away when we got there, had just come back from the mainland with news that a large army was camped in the Land of Awful Shadow and threatening Thuria. I wasted no time in weighing the anchors and heading for the continent, which we reached after a short and easy trip.

From the deck of the Amoz I scanned the shore through the glasses that Perry had brought with him. When we were close enough for the glasses to be of value I saw that there was indeed a vast concourse of warriors entirely encircling the walled-village of Goork, chief of the Thurians. As we approached smaller objects became distinguishable. It was then that I discovered numerous flags and pennants floating above the army of the besiegers.

From the deck of the Amoz, I scanned the shore with the binoculars that Perry had brought along. When we got close enough for the binoculars to be useful, I saw that there was indeed a large group of warriors surrounding the walled village of Goork, the leader of the Thurians. As we got even closer, more details started to become clear. That’s when I noticed several flags and pennants waving above the attacking army.

I called Perry and passed the glasses to him.

I called Perry and handed him the glasses.

“Ghak of Sari,” I said.

“Ghak of Sari,” I said.

Perry looked through the lenses of a moment, and then turned to me with a smile.

Perry glanced through the lenses for a moment, then turned to me with a smile.

“The red, white, and blue of the empire,” he said. “It is indeed your majesty’s army.”

“The red, white, and blue of the empire,” he said. “It truly is your majesty’s army.”

It soon became apparent that we had been sighted by those on shore, for a great multitude of warriors had congregated along the beach watching us. We came to anchor as close in as we dared, which with our light feluccas was within easy speaking-distance of the shore. Ghak was there and his eyes were mighty wide, too; for, as he told us later, though he knew this must be Perry’s fleet it was so wonderful to him that he could not believe the testimony of his own eyes even while he was watching it approach.

It quickly became clear that we had been spotted by the people on the shore, as a huge crowd of warriors had gathered along the beach, watching us. We anchored as close as we could, which with our light boats was within easy shouting distance of the shore. Ghak was there, and his eyes were wide open too; for, as he later said, even though he knew this had to be Perry’s fleet, it seemed so incredible to him that he couldn’t believe what he was seeing, even while it was getting closer.

To give the proper effect to our meeting I commanded that each felucca fire twenty-one guns as a salute to His Majesty Ghak, King of Sari. Some of the gunners, in the exuberance of their enthusiasm, fired solid shot; but fortunately they had sufficient good judg-ment to train their pieces on the open sea, so no harm was done. After this we landed—an arduous task since each felucca carried but a single light dugout.

To make our meeting feel right, I ordered each felucca to fire twenty-one shots as a salute to His Majesty Ghak, King of Sari. Some of the gunners, in their excitement, fired solid shots; but luckily, they were smart enough to aim their cannons at the open sea, so no damage was done. After that, we landed—which was a tough job since each felucca only had one light dugout.

I learned from Ghak that the Thurian chieftain, Goork, had been inclined to haughtiness, and had told Ghak, the Hairy One, that he knew nothing of me and cared less; but I imagine that the sight of the fleet and the sound of the guns brought him to his senses, for it was not long before he sent a deputation to me, inviting me to visit him in his village. Here he apologized for the treatment he had accorded me, very gladly swore allegiance to the empire, and received in return the title of king.

I learned from Ghak that the Thurian chief, Goork, had been pretty arrogant and had told Ghak, the Hairy One, that he knew nothing about me and didn’t care at all; but I guess seeing the fleet and hearing the guns made him rethink things, because it wasn’t long before he sent a delegation to me, inviting me to visit his village. There, he apologized for how he had treated me, happily swore loyalty to the empire, and in return was given the title of king.

We remained in Thuria only long enough to arrange the treaty with Goork, among the other details of which was his promise to furnish the imperial army with a thousand lidi, or Thurian beasts of burden, and drivers for them. These were to accompany Ghak’s army back to Sari by land, while the fleet sailed to the mouth of the great river from which Dian, Juag, and I had been blown.

We stayed in Thuria just long enough to finalize the treaty with Goork, which included his commitment to supply the imperial army with a thousand lidi, or Thurian pack animals, along with drivers for them. These were to travel with Ghak’s army back to Sari overland, while the fleet made its way to the mouth of the big river from which Dian, Juag, and I had been blown.

The voyage was uneventful. We found the river easily, and sailed up it for many miles through as rich and wonderful a plain as I have ever seen. At the head of navigation we disembarked, leaving a sufficient guard for the feluccas, and marched the remaining distance to Sari.

The trip was smooth. We quickly located the river and traveled up it for miles through one of the most beautiful and fertile plains I've ever encountered. When we reached the limit of navigation, we got off the boats, leaving enough guards for the feluccas, and continued on foot the rest of the way to Sari.

Ghak’s army, which was composed of warriors of all the original tribes of the federation, showing how successful had been his efforts to rehabilitate the empire, marched into Sari some time after we arrived. With them were the thousand lidi from Thuria.

Ghak’s army, made up of warriors from all the original tribes of the federation, demonstrated how successful his efforts had been to restore the empire, marched into Sari sometime after we arrived. Along with them were the thousand lidi from Thuria.

At a council of the kings it was decided that we should at once commence the great war against the Mahars, for these haughty reptiles presented the greatest obstacle to human progress within Pellucidar. I laid out a plan of campaign which met with the enthusiastic indorsement of the kings. Pursuant to it, I at once despatched fifty lidi to the fleet with orders to fetch fifty cannon to Sari. I also ordered the fleet to proceed at once to Anoroc, where they were to take aboard all the rifles and ammunition that had been completed since their departure, and with a full complement of men to sail along the coast in an attempt to find a passage to the inland sea near which lay the Mahars’ buried city of Phutra.

At a meeting of the kings, it was decided that we should immediately start the great war against the Mahars, as these arrogant creatures were the biggest barrier to human progress in Pellucidar. I outlined a campaign plan that received enthusiastic support from the kings. Accordingly, I quickly sent fifty lidi to the fleet with orders to bring fifty cannons to Sari. I also instructed the fleet to head straight to Anoroc, where they were to collect all the rifles and ammunition that had been finished since their last departure, and with a full crew, to sail along the coast in an effort to find a route to the inland sea near the Mahars' buried city of Phutra.

Ja was sure that a large and navigable river connected the sea of Phutra with the Lural Az, and that, barring accident, the fleet would be before Phutra as soon as the land forces were.

Ja was certain that a wide and navigable river linked the sea of Phutra with the Lural Az, and that, unless something went wrong, the fleet would arrive at Phutra just as the ground forces did.

At last the great army started upon its march. There were warriors from every one of the federated kingdoms. All were armed either with bow and arrows or muzzle-loaders, for nearly the entire Mezop contingent had been enlisted for this march, only sufficient having been left aboard the feluccas to man them properly. I divided the forces into divisions, regiments, battalions, companies, and even to platoons and sections, appointing the full complement of officers and noncommissioned officers. On the long march I schooled them in their duties, and as fast as one learned I sent him among the others as a teacher.

At last, the great army began its march. There were warriors from every one of the allied kingdoms. All were armed with either bows and arrows or muzzle-loaders, as nearly the entire Mezop contingent had been called up for this march, leaving just enough behind on the feluccas to crew them properly. I organized the forces into divisions, regiments, battalions, companies, and even down to platoons and sections, appointing all the necessary officers and noncommissioned officers. During the long march, I trained them in their duties, and as soon as one learned, I sent him to teach the others.

Each regiment was made up of about a thousand bowmen, and to each was temporarily attached a company of Mezop musketeers and a battery of artillery—the latter, our naval guns, mounted upon the broad backs of the mighty lidi. There was also one full regiment of Mezop musketeers and a regiment of primitive spearmen. The rest of the lidi that we brought with us were used for baggage animals and to transport our women and children, for we had brought them with us, as it was our intention to march from one Mahar city to another until we had subdued every Mahar nation that menaced the safety of any kingdom of the empire.

Each regiment consisted of about a thousand archers, and each was also joined by a company of Mezop musketeers and a battery of artillery—the latter being our naval guns, placed on the sturdy backs of the powerful lidi. There was also one complete regiment of Mezop musketeers and a regiment of basic spearmen. The remaining lidi we brought along were used as pack animals and to carry our women and children, since we had brought them with us, as it was our plan to march from one Mahar city to another until we had conquered every Mahar nation that threatened the safety of any kingdom in the empire.

Before we reached the plain of Phutra we were discovered by a company of Sagoths, who at first stood to give battle; but upon seeing the vast numbers of our army they turned and fled toward Phutra. The result of this was that when we came in sight of the hundred towers which mark the entrances to the buried city we found a great army of Sagoths and Mahars lined up to give us battle.

Before we got to the plain of Phutra, we were spotted by a group of Sagoths, who initially prepared to fight. But when they saw how large our army was, they turned and ran toward Phutra. As a result, when we finally saw the hundred towers that mark the entrances to the buried city, we found a large army of Sagoths and Mahars ready to fight us.

At a thousand yards we halted, and, placing our artillery upon a slight eminence at either flank, we commenced to drop solid shot among them. Ja, who was chief artillery officer, was in command of this branch of the service, and he did some excellent work, for his Mezop gunners had become rather proficient by this time. The Sagoths couldn’t stand much of this sort of warfare, so they charged us, yelling like fiends. We let them come quite close, and then the musketeers who formed the first line opened up on them.

At a thousand yards, we stopped and set up our artillery on a slight rise on either side, starting to fire solid shots at them. Ja, the chief artillery officer, was in charge and did a great job since his Mezop gunners had gotten pretty skilled by then. The Sagoths couldn’t handle this kind of fighting, so they charged us, screaming like maniacs. We let them get really close, and then the musketeers in the front line opened fire on them.

The slaughter was something frightful, but still the remnants of them kept on coming until it was a matter of hand-to-hand fighting. Here our spearmen were of value, as were also the crude iron swords with which most of the imperial warriors were armed.

The slaughter was terrifying, but the survivors kept coming until it turned into hand-to-hand combat. Here, our spearmen were valuable, as were the crude iron swords that most of the imperial warriors were armed with.

We lost heavily in the encounter after the Sagoths reached us; but they were absolutely exterminated—not one remained even as a prisoner. The Mahars, seeing how the battle was going, had hastened to the safety of their buried city. When we had overcome their gorilla-men we followed after them.

We took a big hit in the fight once the Sagoths got to us; but they were completely wiped out—not a single one was left, not even as a prisoner. The Mahars, noticing how the battle was turning, quickly retreated to the safety of their buried city. After defeating their gorilla-men, we chased after them.

But here we were doomed to defeat, at least temporarily; for no sooner had the first of our troops descended into the subterranean avenues than many of them came stumbling and fighting their way back to the surface, half-choked by the fumes of some deadly gas that the reptiles had liberated upon them. We lost a number of men here. Then I sent for Perry, who had remained discreetly in the rear, and had him construct a little affair that I had had in my mind against the possibility of our meeting with a check at the entrances to the underground city.

But here we were faced with defeat, at least for now; because as soon as the first of our troops went down into the underground passages, many of them started stumbling back to the surface, half-choked by the fumes of some toxic gas that the reptiles had released on them. We lost several men here. Then I called for Perry, who had stayed back, and had him put together a little device I had envisioned in case we encountered a setback at the entrances to the underground city.

Under my direction he stuffed one of his cannon full of powder, small bullets, and pieces of stone, almost to the muzzle. Then he plugged the muzzle tight with a cone-shaped block of wood, hammered and jammed in as tight as it could be. Next he inserted a long fuse. A dozen men rolled the cannon to the top of the stairs leading down into the city, first removing it from its carriage. One of them then lit the fuse and the whole thing was given a shove down the stairway, while the detachment turned and scampered to a safe distance.

Under my direction, he packed one of his cannons with gunpowder, small bullets, and pieces of stone, almost all the way to the muzzle. Then, he sealed the muzzle tightly with a cone-shaped wooden block, hammered in as firmly as possible. Next, he inserted a long fuse. A dozen men rolled the cannon to the top of the stairs leading down into the city, first taking it off its carriage. One of them lit the fuse, and then they gave the whole thing a push down the stairway while the group turned and ran to a safe distance.

For what seemed a very long time nothing happened. We had commenced to think that the fuse had been put out while the piece was rolling down the stairway, or that the Mahars had guessed its purpose and extinguished it themselves, when the ground about the entrance rose suddenly into the air, to be followed by a terrific explosion and a burst of smoke and flame that shot high in company with dirt, stone, and fragments of cannon.

For what felt like a really long time, nothing happened. We started to think that the fuse had gone out while the device was rolling down the stairs, or that the Mahars had figured out what it was for and put it out themselves, when suddenly the ground near the entrance shot up into the air, followed by a massive explosion and a cloud of smoke and flames that soared high along with dirt, rocks, and pieces of cannon.

Perry had been working on two more of these giant bombs as soon as the first was completed. Presently we launched these into two of the other entrances. They were all that were required, for almost immediately after the third explosion a stream of Mahars broke from the exits furthest from us, rose upon their wings, and soared northward. A hundred men on lidi were despatched in pursuit, each lidi carrying two riflemen in addition to its driver. Guessing that the inland sea, which lay not far north of Phutra, was their destination, I took a couple of regiments and followed.

Perry had started working on two more of these massive bombs as soon as the first one was finished. We launched them into two of the other entrances. They were all we needed because, almost immediately after the third explosion, a swarm of Mahars emerged from the exits farthest from us, took to their wings, and flew north. A hundred men on lidi were sent after them, with each lidi carrying two riflemen along with its driver. Suspecting that the inland sea, which was located not far north of Phutra, was their target, I took a couple of regiments and followed.

A low ridge intervenes between the Phutra plain where the city lies, and the inland sea where the Mahars were wont to disport themselves in the cool waters. Not until we had topped this ridge did we get a view of the sea.

A low ridge separates the Phutra plain where the city is located from the inland sea where the Mahars used to enjoy themselves in the cool waters. We didn’t get a glimpse of the sea until we reached the top of this ridge.

Then we beheld a scene that I shall never forget so long as I may live.

Then we witnessed a scene that I will never forget for as long as I live.

Along the beach were lined up the troop of lidi, while a hundred yards from shore the surface of the water was black with the long snouts and cold, reptilian eyes of the Mahars. Our savage Mezop riflemen, and the shorter, squatter, white-skinned Thurian drivers, shading their eyes with their hands, were gazing seaward beyond the Mahars, whose eyes were fastened upon the same spot. My heart leaped when I discovered that which was chaining the attention of them all. Twenty graceful feluccas were moving smoothly across the waters of the sea toward the reptilian horde!

Along the beach, the line of lidi troops was formed up, while a hundred yards from shore, the water's surface was dark with the long snouts and cold, reptilian eyes of the Mahars. Our fierce Mezop riflemen and the shorter, stockier, pale-skinned Thurian drivers, shielding their eyes with their hands, were staring out to sea, focused on the same spot as the Mahars. My heart raced when I realized what had captured everyone's attention. Twenty elegant feluccas were gliding smoothly across the water toward the reptilian horde!

The sight must have filled the Mahars with awe and consternation, for never had they seen the like of these craft before. For a time they seemed unable to do aught but gaze at the approaching fleet; but when the Mezops opened on them with their muskets the reptiles swam rapidly in the direction of the feluccas, evidently thinking that these would prove the easier to overcome. The commander of the fleet permitted them to approach within a hundred yards. Then he opened on them with all the cannon that could be brought to bear, as well as with the small arms of the sailors.

The sight must have filled the Mahars with awe and shock, as they had never seen anything like these ships before. For a while, they seemed unable to do anything but stare at the oncoming fleet; but when the Mezops started firing at them with their muskets, the reptiles quickly swam towards the feluccas, clearly thinking they would be easier to deal with. The fleet's commander allowed them to get within a hundred yards. Then he fired on them with all the cannons that could be aimed, as well as with the sailors' small arms.

A great many of the reptiles were killed at the first volley. They wavered for a moment, then dived; nor did we see them again for a long time.

A lot of the reptiles were killed in the first shot. They hesitated for a moment, then dove; and we didn't see them again for a long time.

But finally they rose far out beyond the fleet, and when the feluccas came about and pursued them they left the water and flew away toward the north.

But eventually, they soared far away from the fleet, and when the feluccas turned and chased after them, they took to the air and flew north.

Following the fall of Phutra I visited Anoroc, where I found the people busy in the shipyards and the factories that Perry had established. I discovered something, too, that he had not told me of—something that seemed infinitely more promising than the powder-factory or the arsenal. It was a young man poring over one of the books I had brought back from the outer world! He was sitting in the log cabin that Perry had had built to serve as his sleeping quarters and office. So absorbed was he that he did not notice our entrance. Perry saw the look of astonishment in my eyes and smiled.

Following the fall of Phutra, I visited Anoroc, where I found the people busy in the shipyards and the factories that Perry had set up. I also discovered something he hadn’t mentioned—something that seemed far more promising than the powder factory or the arsenal. It was a young man deeply engrossed in one of the books I had brought back from the outside world! He was sitting in the log cabin that Perry had built to serve as his sleeping quarters and office. He was so absorbed that he didn’t notice us enter. Perry saw the look of surprise on my face and smiled.

“I started teaching him the alphabet when we first reached the prospector, and were taking out its contents,” he explained. “He was much mystified by the books and anxious to know of what use they were. When I explained he asked me to teach him to read, and so I worked with him whenever I could. He is very intelligent and learns quickly. Before I left he had made great progress, and as soon as he is qualified he is going to teach others to read. It was mighty hard work getting started, though, for everything had to be translated into Pellucidarian.

“I started teaching him the alphabet when we first got to the prospector and were taking out its contents,” he explained. “He was really curious about the books and eager to know what they were for. When I explained, he asked me to teach him how to read, so I worked with him whenever I could. He’s very smart and picks things up quickly. By the time I left, he had made a lot of progress, and once he’s qualified, he’s going to teach others to read. It was really hard work getting started, though, because everything had to be translated into Pellucidarian.”

“It will take a long time to solve this problem, but I think that by teaching a number of them to read and write English we shall then be able more quickly to give them a written language of their own.”

“It will take a long time to solve this problem, but I believe that by teaching some of them to read and write English, we will be able to provide them with a written language of their own more quickly.”

And this was the nucleus about which we were to build our great system of schools and colleges—this almost naked red warrior, sitting in Perry’s little cabin upon the island of Anoroc, picking out words letter by letter from a work on intensive farming. Now we have—

And this was the core around which we were to create our amazing system of schools and colleges—this nearly bare red warrior, sitting in Perry’s small cabin on Anoroc Island, spelling out words one by one from a book on intensive farming. Now we have—

But I’ll get to all that before I finish.

But I'll cover all of that before I'm done.

While we were at Anoroc I accompanied Ja in an expedition to South Island, the southernmost of the three largest which form the Anoroc group—Perry had given it its name—where we made peace with the tribe there that had for long been hostile toward Ja. They were now glad enough to make friends with him and come into the federation. From there we sailed with sixty-five feluccas for distant Luana, the main island of the group where dwell the hereditary enemies of Anoroc.

While we were at Anoroc, I went with Ja on a trip to South Island, the southernmost of the three largest islands in the Anoroc group—Perry had named it—where we made peace with the tribe that had been hostile toward Ja for a long time. They were now more than willing to be friends with him and join the federation. From there, we sailed with sixty-five feluccas to distant Luana, the main island of the group where the hereditary enemies of Anoroc live.

Twenty-five of the feluccas were of a new and larger type than those with which Ja and Perry had sailed on the occasion when they chanced to find and rescue Dian and me. They were longer, carried much larger sails, and were considerably swifter. Each carried four guns instead of two, and these were so arranged that one or more of them could be brought into action no matter where the enemy lay.

Twenty-five of the feluccas were a new and larger type than the ones Ja and Perry had sailed when they happened to find and rescue Dian and me. They were longer, had much larger sails, and were significantly faster. Each carried four guns instead of two, and these were positioned so that one or more of them could be used in battle regardless of where the enemy was.

The Luana group lies just beyond the range of vision from the mainland. The largest island of it alone is visible from Anoroc; but when we neared it we found that it comprised many beautiful islands, and that they were thickly populated. The Luanians had not, of course, been ignorant of all that had been going on in the domains of their nearest and dearest enemies. They knew of our feluccas and our guns, for several of their riding-parties had had a taste of both. But their principal chief, an old man, had never seen either. So, when he sighted us, he put out to overwhelm us, bringing with him a fleet of about a hundred large war-canoes, loaded to capacity with javelin-armed warriors. It was pitiful, and I told Ja as much. It seemed a shame to massacre these poor fellows if there was any way out of it.

The Luana group is just out of sight from the mainland. The largest island can be seen from Anoroc; but as we got closer, we realized it included many beautiful islands, all densely populated. The Luanians were aware of everything happening in the territories of their closest enemies. They knew about our small ships and our weapons, since some of their riding parties had already encountered both. However, their main chief, an old man, had never seen either. So, when he spotted us, he decided to overwhelm us, assembling around a hundred large war canoes filled with warriors armed with javelins. It was heartbreaking, and I told Ja the same. It felt wrong to wipe out these poor people if there was any way to avoid it.

To my surprise Ja felt much as I did. He said he had always hated to war with other Mezops when there were so many alien races to fight against. I suggested that we hail the chief and request a parley; but when Ja did so the old fool thought that we were afraid, and with loud cries of exultation urged his warriors upon us.

To my surprise, Ja felt the same way I did. He mentioned that he had always hated fighting other Mezops when there were so many alien races to battle. I suggested that we call out to the chief and ask for a truce; but when Ja did, the old fool thought we were scared, and with loud cheers of victory, he encouraged his warriors to attack us.

So we opened up on them, but at my suggestion centered our fire upon the chief’s canoe. The result was that in about thirty seconds there was nothing left of that war dugout but a handful of splinters, while its crew—those who were not killed—were struggling in the water, battling with the myriad terrible creatures that had risen to devour them.

So we started firing at them, but I suggested we focus our shots on the chief’s canoe. In about thirty seconds, there was nothing left of that war canoe but a few splinters, while the crew—those who weren’t killed—were fighting in the water, struggling against the many terrifying creatures that had come to eat them.

We saved some of them, but the majority died just as had Hooja and the crew of his canoe that time our second shot capsized them.

We saved a few of them, but most died just like Hooja and the crew of his canoe when our second shot capsized them.

Again we called to the remaining warriors to enter into a parley with us; but the chief’s son was there and he would not, now that he had seen his father killed. He was all for revenge. So we had to open up on the brave fellows with all our guns; but it didn’t last long at that, for there chanced to be wiser heads among the Luanians than their chief or his son had possessed. Presently, an old warrior who commanded one of the dugouts surrendered. After that they came in one by one until all had laid their weapons upon our decks.

Again we called to the remaining warriors to enter into a discussion with us, but the chief’s son was there and he refused, now that he had seen his father killed. He was all about revenge. So we had to open fire on the brave guys with all our guns; but it didn’t last long because there turned out to be wiser heads among the Luanians than their chief or his son had. Soon, an old warrior who led one of the dugouts surrendered. After that, they came in one by one until all had laid their weapons on our decks.

Then we called together upon the flag-ship all our captains, to give the affair greater weight and dignity, and all the principal men of Luana. We had conquered them, and they expected either death or slavery; but they deserved neither, and I told them so. It is always my habit here in Pellucidar to impress upon these savage people that mercy is as noble a quality as physical bravery, and that next to the men who fight shoulder to shoulder with one, we should honor the brave men who fight against us, and if we are victorious, award them both the mercy and honor that are their due.

Then we called all our captains and the important leaders of Luana to the flagship to make the event feel more significant and respectable. We had defeated them, and they were expecting either death or slavery; however, they deserved neither, and I told them that. Here in Pellucidar, I always try to emphasize to these savage people that mercy is just as noble as physical bravery, and that right after the men who fight alongside us, we should honor the brave men who stand against us. If we are victorious, we should grant them both the mercy and respect they deserve.

By adhering to this policy I have won to the federation many great and noble peoples, who under the ancient traditions of the inner world would have been massacred or enslaved after we had conquered them; and thus I won the Luanians. I gave them their freedom, and returned their weapons to them after they had sworn loyalty to me and friendship and peace with Ja, and I made the old fellow, who had had the good sense to surrender, king of Luana, for both the old chief and his only son had died in the battle.

By following this policy, I have brought many great and noble peoples into the federation, who would have been killed or enslaved under the ancient traditions of the inner world after our conquest; and that's how I won over the Luanians. I gave them their freedom and returned their weapons after they pledged loyalty to me and friendship and peace with Ja. I made the old guy, who had the good sense to surrender, the king of Luana, since both the old chief and his only son had died in battle.

When I sailed away from Luana she was included among the kingdoms of the empire, whose boundaries were thus pushed eastward several hundred miles.

When I sailed away from Luana, it was part of the empire, and its borders were extended several hundred miles to the east.

We now returned to Anoroc and thence to the mainland, where I again took up the campaign against the Mahars, marching from one great buried city to another until we had passed far north of Amoz into a country where I had never been. At each city we were victorious, killing or capturing the Sagoths and driving the Mahars further away.

We went back to Anoroc and then to the mainland, where I continued the fight against the Mahars, moving from one ancient buried city to another until we had traveled far north of Amoz into an area I had never explored before. At each city, we were successful, killing or capturing the Sagoths and pushing the Mahars even farther away.

I noticed that they always fled toward the north. The Sagoth prisoners we usually found quite ready to trans-fer their allegiance to us, for they are little more than brutes, and when they found that we could fill their stomachs and give them plenty of fighting, they were nothing loath to march with us against the next Mahar city and battle with men of their own race.

I noticed that they always ran away to the north. The Sagoth prisoners we usually found were quick to switch sides and join us because they're barely more than animals. When they realized we could feed them and provide plenty of chances to fight, they were more than happy to march with us against the next Mahar city and battle their own kind.

Thus we proceeded, swinging in a great half-circle north and west and south again until we had come back to the edge of the Lidi Plains north of Thuria. Here we overcame the Mahar city that had ravaged the Land of Awful Shadow for so many ages. When we marched on to Thuria, Goork and his people went mad with joy at the tidings we brought them.

Thus we continued on, moving in a wide half-circle north, then west, and back south until we returned to the edge of the Lidi Plains north of Thuria. Here we defeated the Mahar city that had terrorized the Land of Awful Shadow for so long. As we approached Thuria, Goork and his people went wild with joy at the news we brought them.

During this long march of conquest we had passed through seven countries, peopled by primitive human tribes who had not yet heard of the federation, and succeeded in joining them all to the empire. It was noticeable that each of these peoples had a Mahar city situated near by, which had drawn upon them for slaves and human food for so many ages that not even in legend had the population any folk-tale which did not in some degree reflect an inherent terror of the reptilians.

During this long journey of conquest, we traveled through seven countries inhabited by primitive human tribes who hadn’t yet heard of the federation, and we managed to bring them all into the empire. It was clear that each of these groups had a Mahar city nearby that had exploited them for slaves and food for so long that even in their legends, there was not a single folk tale that didn’t somehow reflect a deep-rooted fear of the reptilians.

In each of these countries I left an officer and warriors to train them in military discipline, and prepare them to receive the arms that I intended furnishing them as rapidly as Perry’s arsenal could turn them out, for we felt that it would be a long, long time before we should see the last of the Mahars. That they had flown north but temporarily until we should be gone with our great army and terrifying guns I was positive, and equally sure was I that they would presently return.

In each of these countries, I left an officer and warriors to train them in military discipline and get them ready to receive the weapons I planned to provide as quickly as Perry’s arsenal could produce them, because we believed it would be a very long time before we saw the last of the Mahars. I was certain that they had only temporarily gone north until we moved on with our large army and intimidating guns, and I was equally convinced that they would come back soon.

The task of ridding Pellucidar of these hideous creatures is one which in all probability will never be entirely completed, for their great cities must abound by the hundreds and thousands in the far-distant lands that no subject of the empire has ever laid eyes upon.

The job of getting rid of these awful creatures in Pellucidar is probably something that will never be fully finished, because their massive cities are likely scattered by the hundreds and thousands in far-off lands that no one in the empire has ever seen.

But within the present boundaries of my domain there are now none left that I know of, for I am sure we should have heard indirectly of any great Mahar city that had escaped us, although of course the imperial army has by no means covered the vast area which I now rule.

But within the current boundaries of my territory, there aren’t any left that I know of, since I’m sure we would have heard through other means about any major Mahar city that had slipped past us, although, of course, the imperial army has by no means covered the vast area that I now govern.

After leaving Thuria we returned to Sari, where the seat of government is located. Here, upon a vast, fertile plateau, overlooking the great gulf that runs into the continent from the Lural Az, we are building the great city of Sari. Here we are erecting mills and factories. Here we are teaching men and women the rudiments of agriculture. Here Perry has built the first printing-press, and a dozen young Sarians are teaching their fellows to read and write the language of Pellucidar.

After leaving Thuria, we went back to Sari, where the government is based. Here, on a large, fertile plateau overlooking the vast gulf that extends into the continent from the Lural Az, we're constructing the great city of Sari. We're setting up mills and factories. We're teaching both men and women the basics of agriculture. Here, Perry has built the first printing press, and a dozen young Sarians are teaching their peers to read and write the language of Pellucidar.

We have just laws and only a few of them. Our people are happy because they are always working at something which they enjoy. There is no money, nor is any money value placed upon any commodity. Perry and I were as one in resolving that the root of all evil should not be introduced into Pellucidar while we lived.

We have fair laws, and not many of them. Our people are happy because they’re always engaged in work they enjoy. There’s no money, nor is any money value assigned to any goods. Perry and I both agreed that the root of all evil should not be brought into Pellucidar while we’re alive.

A man may exchange that which he produces for something which he desires that another has produced; but he cannot dispose of the thing he thus acquires. In other words, a commodity ceases to have pecuniary value the instant that it passes out of the hands of its producer. All excess reverts to government; and, as this represents the production of the people as a government, government may dispose of it to other peoples in exchange for that which they produce. Thus we are establishing a trade between kingdoms, the profits from which go to the betterment of the people—to building factories for the manufacture of agricultural implements, and machinery for the various trades we are gradually teaching the people.

A man can trade what he makes for something he wants that someone else has made, but he can't keep ownership of the thing he gets in return. Basically, a commodity loses its monetary value the moment it leaves the hands of its creator. Any surplus goes back to the government, which represents the production of the people. The government can then trade it with other nations for what they produce. This way, we're creating trade between nations, with the profits going toward improving the lives of the people—like building factories for agricultural tools and machines for the various trades we are slowly teaching to the population.

Already Anoroc and Luana are vying with one another in the excellence of the ships they build. Each has several large ship-yards. Anoroc makes gunpowder and mines iron ore, and by means of their ships they carry on a very lucrative trade with Thuria, Sari, and Amoz. The Thurians breed lidi, which, having the strength and intelligence of an elephant, make excellent draft animals.

Already, Anoroc and Luana are competing with each other in the quality of the ships they build. Each has several large shipyards. Anoroc produces gunpowder and mines iron ore, and through their ships, they engage in a very profitable trade with Thuria, Sari, and Amoz. The Thurians breed lidi, which, possessing the strength and intelligence of an elephant, make excellent draft animals.

Around Sari and Amoz the men are domesticating the great striped antelope, the meat of which is most delicious. I am sure that it will not be long before they will have them broken to harness and saddle. The horses of Pellucidar are far too diminutive for such uses, some species of them being little larger than fox-terriers.

Around Sari and Amoz, the men are taming the large striped antelope, which has very tasty meat. I'm sure it won't be long before they have them trained for harness and saddle. The horses of Pellucidar are way too small for that, with some breeds being only slightly bigger than fox terriers.

Dian and I live in a great palace overlooking the gulf. There is no glass in our windows, for we have no windows, the walls rising but a few feet above the floor-line, the rest of the space being open to the ceilings; but we have a roof to shade us from the perpetual noon-day sun. Perry and I decided to set a style in architecture that would not curse future generations with the white plague, so we have plenty of ventilation. Those of the people who prefer, still inhabit their caves, but many are building houses similar to ours.

Dian and I live in an amazing palace overlooking the bay. There are no glass windows because we don't have windows; the walls only rise a few feet above the floor, leaving the rest of the area open to the ceilings. However, we do have a roof to protect us from the constant midday sun. Perry and I chose an architectural style that wouldn’t doom future generations to deal with the dreaded white plague, so we made sure there’s plenty of ventilation. Some people still choose to live in their caves, but many are starting to build houses like ours.

At Greenwich we have located a town and an observatory—though there is nothing to observe but the stationary sun directly overhead. Upon the edge of the Land of Awful Shadow is another observatory, from which the time is flashed by wireless to every corner of the empire twenty-four times a day. In addition to the wireless, we have a small telephone system in Sari. Everything is yet in the early stages of development; but with the science of the outer-world twentieth century to draw upon we are making rapid progress, and with all the faults and errors of the outer world to guide us clear of dangers, I think that it will not be long before Pellucidar will become as nearly a Utopia as one may expect to find this side of heaven.

At Greenwich, we’ve set up a town and an observatory—though the only thing to see is the sun hanging directly overhead. On the edge of the Land of Awful Shadow, there’s another observatory that sends the time wirelessly to every corner of the empire twenty-four times a day. In addition to the wireless service, we also have a small telephone system in Sari. Everything is still in the early stages of development; however, with the science of the outer-world's twentieth century to guide us, we’re making quick progress, and with all the mistakes and issues of the outer world helping us avoid dangers, I believe it won't be long before Pellucidar becomes as close to a Utopia as one could hope to find this side of heaven.

Perry is away just now, laying out a railway-line from Sari to Amoz. There are immense anthracite coal-fields at the head of the gulf not far from Sari, and the railway will tap these. Some of his students are working on a locomotive now. It will be a strange sight to see an iron horse puffing through the primeval jungles of the stone age, while cave bears, saber-toothed tigers, mastodons and the countless other terrible creatures of the past look on from their tangled lairs in wide-eyed astonishment.

Perry is currently away, planning a railway line from Sari to Amoz. There are huge anthracite coal fields at the head of the gulf not far from Sari, and the railway will access these. Some of his students are working on a locomotive now. It will be a bizarre sight to see an iron horse puffing through the ancient jungles of the Stone Age, while cave bears, saber-toothed tigers, mastodons, and countless other terrifying creatures from the past watch in wide-eyed amazement from their tangled dens.

We are very happy, Dian and I, and I would not return to the outer world for all the riches of all its princes. I am content here. Even without my imperial powers and honors I should be content, for have I not that greatest of all treasures, the love of a good woman—my wondrous empress, Dian the Beautiful?

We are really happy, Dian and I, and I wouldn't go back to the outside world for all the riches of its princes. I'm satisfied here. Even without my royal powers and titles, I'd still be happy, because I have the greatest treasure of all—the love of a wonderful woman, my amazing empress, Dian the Beautiful.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!